nus Marcellinus, cited 208 n. 4
2. E.g. Busolt, Gr. G. I.2 pp. 626–7. 3. La Lydie, p. 163; cp. ibid. p. 274, “wealth acquires an importance it had never had.” 4. J. A. Symonds, Renaissance in Italy, Age of the Despots2, pp. 103–4; cp. ibid. pp. 65 n. 1, 66, 73, 76, 77–78. 5. Some lecturers at Oxford are inclined to minimize the analogies offered by the seventh and sixth centuries B.C. to modern industrial conditions. In so doing they appear to me to be falling into the commonest of modern fallacies, that of overestimating the importance of size and numbers. For a better appreciation of the analogies see e.g. Ciccotti, Tramonto d. SchiavitÙ n. Mondo ant. p. 45. 6. E. Meyer, Jahrb. f. NationalÖk. IX. (1895), p. 713 and below passim. 7. Sieveking, Viert. f. Soc. u. Wirts. VII. p. 87. 8. Cobbett, Paper against Gold, pp. 5, 6 (Aug. 30th, 1810). 9. Jevons, Money23, p. 203; cp. ibid. p. 285: “It is surprising to find to what an extent paper documents have replaced coin as a medium of exchange in some of the principal centres of business.” 10. Cp. Thos. W. Lawson, Frenzied Finance (published 1906), pp. 33, 35. 11. Cp. Poehlmann, Sozialismus i. d. ant. Welt2, I. p. 170. 12. Hy. D. Lloyd, Wealth against Commonwealth (1894), p. 2. 13. Hy. D. Lloyd, op. cit. p. 494; see also pp. 297–8, 311; ch. XXVIII: (on a Standard Oil secretary of U.S.A. treasury), 434, 511. 14. New York Daily Commercial Bull. June 4th, 1894, ap. Hy. D. Lloyd, op. cit. p. 450. 15. New York Sun, May 27th, 1884, ap. Hy. D. Lloyd, p. 387. 16. Times, Nov. 4th, 1916. 17. Anatole France, L’Île des Pingouins, pp. 242 f., 309. 18. Salvioli, Capitalisme dans le Monde Antique (traduit A. Bonnet), p. 267. 19. von Bernhardi, Germany and the Next War, p. 65. 20. See e.g. Thos. W. Lawson, Frenzied Finance, pp. 6, 35; Hy. D. Lloyd, Wealth against Commonwealth, pp. 341, 353, 386 (quoting the National Baptist of Philadelphia, the Cincinnati Commercial Gazette, and Senator Hoar); J. Ramsay MacDonald, Unemployment and the Wage Fund; I. M. Tarbell, Hist. Standard Oil Co. II. pp. 114, 116, 137 (quoting the Butler County Democrat, Senator Frye, N.Y. State Investigation Report, 1888), 124, 126–7, 290, 291; Truth’s Investigator, The Great Oil Octopus, p. 227. 21. Hy. D. Lloyd, op. cit. p. 493. 22. von Bernhardi, loc. cit. 23. Karl Marx objected to applying the words Capital and Capitalism to the condition of things in antiquity. But see E. Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. III. p. 550. 24. Extant some 300 lines in 35 fragments. 25. Extant 1389 lines of continuous verse. 26. Fr. 2 (13), 5–7. 27. ???????. 28. Fr. 7 (17), 3–4. 29. Fr. 3 (14), 3. 30. For his hatred of tyranny see e.g. 1181–2, 1203–4. 31. Cp. of the Greeks in general, Theognis’ contemporary Cyrus (ap. Hdt. I. 153), “these taunts Cyrus flung at the Greeks, because they secure marketplaces and engage in buying and selling.” 32. 679, f??t???? d’ ?????s? ?.t.?., the “bad” is the regular term in aristocratic writers for their political opponents. 33. 717–8. 34. 315. 35. 523. 36. 699. 37. 621. 38. 823; cp. Solon quoted above. 39. ???st??. 40. 1081–2. 41. Cp. e.g. Hdt. III. 80, ??? ?e????????. 42. ?????, 749–751. 43. 47–52. 44. Other interpretations would be possible if in line 51 we read “from this” (?? t??) instead of “from these” (?? t??), but the MSS. all support ?? t??. 45. Is it possible to see in Solon, 12 (4). 29–32, a reference to the fates of the various tyrant families of the seventh century? 46. f??t????, Theognis, 679. 47. Soph. O.T. 540–542. 48. I. 13. 49. Olymp. II. 58–9 (to Thero, tyrant of Acragas). 50. Olymp. V. 15–16 (to Psaumis of Camarina). The poem ends with a warning to Psaumis not to emulate the tyrants (? ate?s? ?e?? ?e??s?a?). 51. Pyth. I. 48. 52. ???’ ??? t? t????t?? ?t? d??a ?at?s?e? (??a????), ?? ?s??f??a?? e???a?? ??d? ????t?? dap??a??, ??? ??? ?pa?te? d??aste???s??, Isocr. Panath. 82 (249). 53. Jebb, Attic Orators2, II. p. 110. 54. Pol. VII. (V.), 1314b. Endt, Wien. Stud. XXIV. (1901), p. 47, sees here a reference to Gelo of Syracuse and quotes Diod. XI. 26; Ael. V.H. VI. 11; Polyaen. I. 27, which tell how Gelo appeared naked before the Syracusans and gave an account of his government and offered to resign. But the only reference to the Exchequer is in Polyaenus; and there it is only incidental (e????a? d??? t?? a?t????t???? ?????, t?? dap????, t?? ?a????, t?? ?p???, t?? ?pp??, t?? t??????). 55. See below on Solon, pp. 34–5, and chapter XI. p. 301, and cp. Aristot. Pol. II. 1267; III. 1285a-b. 56. E.g. Lord James of Hereford, Sir D. Dale, Mr Watson and Mr Mundella, quoted by W. T. Layton, Capital and Labour, p. 198. In a simpler and smaller state than the modern kingdom or republic, during an epoch of industrial war between evenly matched parties, it is easy to imagine individuals in a similar position acquiring or even having thrust upon them almost autocratic powers. 57. Pol. VI. (IV.), 1296a. 58. VI. (IV.), 1295–6. 59. Plut. Sol. 2, 14. 60. Aristot. Pol. I. 1259a. 61. Lysias, c. Frument. 16 (165). For an oil ring in the Rome of Plautus see Captivi, 489, “omnes conpecto rem agunt quasi in Velabro olearii.” 62. Xen. de Vect. 4. 14–15; cp. Plut. Nikias, 4. 63. Lysias, c. Eratosth. 19 (121). 64. Dem. c. Aphob. A. 9–11 (816, 817); cp. Plut. Demosth. 4. 65. Aeschines, c. Timarch. 97 (13–14). 66. Dion. Hal. Isocr. 1, ?e??p??ta? a???p?????. For ?e??p?? = slave, cp. Aristoph. Plut. 518–521. 67. c. Olymp. 12 (1170). 68. E.g. Xen. Mem. II. 7. 3, 6. The contract for building the long walls of Athens in the days of Pericles is said to have been given to a single individual, by name Kallikrates (Plut. Per. 13): of his employees we know nothing except that according to the contemporary comic poet Cratinus they were very slow about their work. 69. Athen. VI. 272e actually speaks of Nikias as a millionaire (??p???t??) owning slaves as capital (?p? p??s?d???). 70. Plut. Sol. XXII. p??? t?? t???a? (cp. ?e???t????? = artizan) ?t?e?e t??? p???ta?. Note too, ibid. (cp. Galen, Protrept. 8 init.; Vitruv. VI. praef.) the law that a son was not obliged to support his father if the father had not taught him a trade, and further Poll. VIII. 42 (in the days of Solon a person thrice convicted of unemployment lost his vote). 71. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 2. In ch. 12 the Ath. Pol. alludes to the difficulties (?p???a) of the poor and of those previously slaves who were liberated as a result of the se?sa??e?a (Solon’s measure for dealing with slavery and debt), and proceeds to quote Solon himself. 72. Plut. Sol. XXIV. 73. Aesch. c. Timarch. 27 (4). 74. Anth. Lyr. Solon, 12 (4), 49–50. 75. Notably at Athens and Rome. 76. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1313b. 78. E.g. by Endt, Wien. Stud. XXIV. (1901), p. 55. 79. Hy. D. Lloyd, Wealth against Commonwealth, p. 364. 80. Plut. Per. 12. 81. Building of the Erechtheum, 408 B.C. C.I.A. I. 321, 324. 82. Plut. Per. 16, t?? d??a?? a?t??... ?a?????? pa?efa????s?? ?? ??????, ?e?s?st?at?da? ?? ????? t??? ?f? a?t?? ?ta????? ?a????te?, a?t?? d’ ?p??sa? ? t??a???se?? ?e?e???te?. 83. Cp. Mauri, Cittadini Lavoratori dell’ Attica, p. 56. 84. Cp. Thuc. II. 65, of Athens under Pericles, “nominally it was a democracy, but in fact it was government by the foremost man.” 85. Arch. Eph. 1883, pp. 109 f. = C.I.A. II. ii. 834b (329–8 B.C.). 86. Zimmern, Sociological Review, 1909, p. 166. 87. Cp. Cic. de Off. I. 42. 151, mercatura, si tenuis est, sordida putanda est, sin magna et copiosa... non est admodum uituperanda; atque etiam si... ex portu in agros se possessionesque contulerit, uidetur iure optimo posse laudari: a view that was doubtless as firmly held in Greece as it has been since in Rome and England. 88. A fairly complete collection of the authorities for ancient Greek views on manual labour is to be found in Frohberger, De Opificum apud vet. Graec. condit. chap. II. 89. Hom. Od. XXIII. 189; Il. VI. 313–5; Od. VI. 52 f.; cp. also Il. V. 59 f.; XXI. 37; Od. V. 241 f. 90. In Megara the aristocratic Theognis has contempt enough for the working classes, but he wrote after the overthrow of tyranny in his city. 91. Plato, Critias, 110c. 92. Plut. Thes. 25. 93. Plut. Sol. 2. 94. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 7. 95. Laws, XI. 920d. For the character of Athens’ patron deities cp. Proclus ad Plat. Timae. 52b, Athena Ergane (so called) as patroness of the works of craftsmen (d?????????? ?????); cp. Soph. fr. 844 (Jebb and Pearson); Plato, Protag. 321e, the common abode in which they (Athena and Hephaestus) practised their crafts (?f???te??e?t??); Harpocrat. and Suid. s.v. ?a??e?a, “A feast common to artizans (?e????a??) and especially to smiths”: Suid. adds that it was originally a public feast, not till later observed only by artizans (te???t??): A. Mommsen, Heortologie, p. 313, thinks that the change may be due to Peisistratus. 96. Wallon, Histoire de l’Esclavage, I. 142. 97. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 13. 98. Xen. de Rep. Lac. 7; Mem. IV. 2. 22; Oecon. IV. 2. 99. Ael. V.H. II. 1; so Xen. Mem. III. 7. 6. 100. Aristoph. Ach. 478; Thes. 387; Frogs, 840; cp. Plin. N.H. XXII. 38; Aul. Gell. XV. 20; Val. Max. III. 4, ext. 2. 101. Hdt. II. 167. Mauri therefore, Cittadini Lavoratori dell’ Attica, p. 65, rather postdates when he says that our authorities for Athenian contempt of manual work are fourth century and later. 102. Isocrat. Areop. 32 (146). 103. Mauri, Cittadini Lavoratori dell’ Attica, p. 69. 104. Xen. Mem. IV. 2. 22. 105. Plato, Apol. 22c-e; cp. Xen. Mem. II. 7, where Socrates strongly deprecates the prejudice against manual labour. 106. Xen. de Vect. V. 4. 107. Plato, Rep. VII. 522b, IX. 590c; Laws, V. 741e; Gorg. 517d–518a; Alcib. I. 131b; Amator, 136b, 137b. 108. Plato, Laws, VIII. 846d. 109. Ibid. XI. 918. 110. Ibid. IV. 705b. 111. Rep. II. 371e. 112. ??te ??a?s?? ??? ??t’ ????a???, Aristot. Pol. IV. (VII.), 1328b; cp. Rhet. I. 9. 27. 113. ?e????? ?? ??? ?a? te???ta? ?a? p?? t? ??t???? ??a??a??? ?p???e?? ta?? p??es??, ??? d? t?? p??e?? t? te ?p??t???? ?a? ???e?t????, Aristot. Pol. IV. (VII.), 1329a; cp. VII. (V.), 1317a. 114. Pol. III. 1278a. 115. Pol. IV. (VII.), 1326a. The Politics was based on a series of studies of particular constitutions one of which, the Constitution of Athens, was recovered from an Egyptian rubbish heap some thirty years ago. When Aristotle says that a city of artizans cannot attain to greatness we may feel fairly sure that artizans had played no prominent part in any of the Greek cities since the Persian wars. For the period before that his information must have been less reliable. 116. c. Eubulidem, 32 (1308). 117. Pollux, III. 82; cp. Photius s.v. “??te?a? d???e?a.” 118. See e.g. Xen. Oecon. IV. 2–3, and cp. the unusually sympathetic account of the working classes in the sophist Prodicus, a contemporary of Socrates: “let us proceed to the artizans and mechanics (?e????a?t????? ?a? a?a?s???), toiling from night to night and with difficulty providing themselves with the necessities of life and bewailing themselves and filling all their sleepless hours with lamentation and tears.” Mullach, Frag. Phil. Gr. II. 139. 119. Arbeit. u. Comm. p. 46. 120. Women were of course involved in the consequences of the Peloponnesian war. “I am told that many women citizens (?sta? ???a??e?) became wet nurses and day labourers and grape pickers (t?t?a? ?a? ?????? ?a? t????t??a?) as a result of the misfortunes of the city in those times.” Dem. c. Eubul. 45 (1313); cp. Xen. Mem. II. 7 f. 121. Cp. the trouble that the Romans were always having with their disbanded troops. 122. Aristoph. Plut. 510–525. 123. Plut. Ages. 26; Polyaen. II. 1. 7; cp. Xen. Hell. VI. 1. 5. 124. Aristot. Pol. III. 1278a. Aristotle is of course a more valuable authority for his own days than for his “ancient times.” 125. Plato, Rep. II. 371e. So Cic. de Off. I. 42, “est ipsa merces auctoramentum seruitutis.” Cp. Zimmern, Sociological Review, 1909, p. 174, who however, when he says that “the Greeks never took kindly to wage earning” is thinking mainly of the fifth and fourth centuries B.C. and rather disregarding the evidence for conditions at that period being of comparatively recent growth. 126. Ciccotti, Tramonto d. SchiavitÙ, pp. 124 f. In the extant fragments of the Erechtheum accounts for 409 B.C. the payments are partly by the piece, partly by the day. 127. Cavaignac, Études Financ. p. 173. For the large growth of the servile population in fourth century Attica see Beloch, Rhein. Mus. 1890, pp. 555 f. 128. Cavaignac, Études Financ. p. 172; E. Meyer, Kleinschrift. p. 198. 129. See Brants, Rev. de l’Instruct. Publ. Belg. XXVI. p. 106. 130. Athen. XII. 540d. 131. Cp. on fifth century Athens Xen. (?) Ath. Pol. I. 12, “the city needs resident aliens owing to the number of its handicrafts (de?ta? et????? d?? t? p????? t?? te????).” 133. Cp. Phaleas, Aristot. Pol. II. 1267. 134. Hdt. VI. 137, ?? ??? e??a? t??t?? t?? ?????? sf?s? ?? ????ta?. 135. Timaeus, ap. Athen. VI. 264c. 136. Clerc, MÉtÈques AthÉn. pp. 324 f. 137. Ciccotti, Tramonto d. SchiavitÙ, p. 47. 138. Buechsenschuetz, Besitz u. Erwerb. pp. 321, 341, 193; cp. Waltz, Rev. Hist. 117 (1914), pp. 5–41. 139. In the oriental Greek states of the Hellenistic period, as also in the Roman East, the government seems sometimes to have run big industrial concerns whose employees have been held to have been free men. Beloch, Zeits. f. Socialwiss. II. pp. 24–25. But these establishments belong to a quite different political order from that with which we are now concerned. 140. For slave revolts in Greece see Diod. XXXIV. 2. 19 and Athen. VI. 272 f. (Laurium, probably latter part of second century B.C.); Athen. VI. 265c (Chios, apparently later still, pace Boeckh, Public Econ. of Athens, II. pp. 470–471); cp. Wallon, l’Esclavage2, I. pp. 318 f., 483–484. The movements at Laurium and Chios in the Peloponnesian war, Thuc. VII. 27, VIII. 40, seem to have been not so much revolts against slavery as desertions from one set of masters to another. When Holm, Hist. Greece (English trans.), I. p. 263, says that the essence of tyranny was that it rested on force he makes a statement which, so far as it is true, differentiates tyranny from no other ancient form of government. 141. ?e? ?t?????e?t?? ??, Thuc. I. 18. 142. Plut. Lysander, 17. 143. Hill, Handbook of Greek and Roman Coins, p. 17, quoting Lenormant. Hill himself inclines to think that the Spartan coinage may have resembled the iron pieces of Aeginetan weight attributed to Tegea and Argos. But these latter are not “heavy and hard to carry.” 144. ?? ???????s?e?s?? p??e??... ?at? ??a? d?... ????s?e?s??, Thuc. I. 10. 145. Aristot. Pol. II. 1269a. 146. Thuc. I. 132. 147. In the days of Plato Thebes contained one citizen of extraordinary wealth in Ismenias, “the man who had just recently received the wealth of Polycrates.” Ismenias is classed with Periander, Perdiccas, and Xerxes as a wealthy man who thought he possessed great power; but he is not called a tyrant. He had become rich not through his own wisdom and care, but suddenly as the result of a bequest, so that his wealth would apparently fall under a different category from that of the seventh and sixth century tyrants, and he is in fact placed by Plato in a very miscellaneous company. Plato, Meno, 90a; Rep. I. 336a. 149. Aristot. Pol. VIII. (VI.), 1316b. 150. Thucydides Mythistoricus, p. 32. 151. Rep. VIII. 562a; cp. 564a, 565d. 152. On tyrants as plunderers cp. Hdt. V. 92: “(Cypselus) deprived many people of their property.” So Ephorus, F.H.G. III. p. 392, “He banished the Bacchiads and confiscated their possessions.” Cp. Plato, Phaedo, 82a; Rep. VIII. end. The spoils of victory however are quite a different thing from the litigious confiscations of fifth and fourth century demagogues. The way the early tyrants used their wealth is sufficient proof that it was not mainly plunder. There is nothing of the condottiere about the typical early tyrant. Cp. H. Sieveking, Kapitalist. Entwick. i. d. ital. StÄdt. d. Mittelalt. in Viertelj. f. Soc. u. Wirts. VII. pp. 64 f. 153. Pol. VII. (V.), 1305a; cp. VII. (V.), 1310b, ? d? t??a???? (?a??stata?) ?? t?? d??? ?a? t?? p??????. 154. “Pheidon and others became tyrants with a kingship to start from... those in the parts about Ionia, and Phalaris, from their offices,” Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b; cp. ibid., “through starting with power, some that of kingly office,” and ibid., “other (tyrannies) from kings overstepping their inherited positions”; VII. (V.), 1308a, “attempts at tyranny are made in some places by demagogues, in other places by dynasts, or those who hold the highest offices when they hold them for a long time.” 155. Cp. also Pol. VII. (V.), 1305a, where “modern times” means since rhetoric developed and demagogues ceased to be soldiers. 156. Or else for no historical period at all. As pointed out to me by my colleague Professor W. G. de Burgh, Plato’s order is confessedly an order of ascending injustice (Rep. VIII. 545a; cp. 344a), in introducing which he invokes the muses of Homer and asks them not to be too serious (545e). Plato’s evidence on this point need not be taken so literally as that of the historically minded Aristotle. 157. Hdt. III. 82. See also Xen. Hell. VII. 1. 44–46; and cp. Porzio, Cipselidi, p. 207, n. 1. 158. Neither the Homeric Thersites nor the “leaders of the people” of Solon show any of the essential features of the demagogue as known to Herodotus, Plato, and Aristotle. Individual early tyrants are often said to have been demagogues, but only by the writers of the fourth century or later, whose evidence on this point is valueless; cp. below, pp. 30 f. 159. “The demagogues of the present day win favour with the democracies by securing many confiscations through the law courts.” Aristotle, Pol. VIII. (VI.), 1320a. 160. Hdt. VI. 131. 161. p??e?p????, Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1313b; cp. 1305a (?? p??st?ta? t?? d???, ?te p??e???? ??????t?, t??a???d? ?pet??e?t?) and Plato, Rep. VIII. 566e (p?????? ?e? ???e?). 162. Cp. Thuc. I. 17, d?’ ?sfa?e?a? ?s?? ?d??a?t? ???sta t?? p??e?? ?????. Hermann, StaatsaltertÜmer5 p. 253, n. 5, notices that this passage contradicts Plato, Rep. VIII. 566e and Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1313b, 1305a, which make the typical tyrant warlike. He does not realize that Thucydides is describing the tyrants of an earlier age. 164. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1315b. The same change is recorded in the tyranny at Corinth: there Cypselus the first tyrant is said to have been a demagogue, possibly because he became tyrant and was not stated in Aristotle’s sources to have previously waged any war. 165. Hdt. I. 59; according to the Ath. Pol. 17, “it is obvious nonsense to say that Peisistratus was general in the war for Salamis against the Megareans.” But this statement based on chronological arguments can only call in question the date and character of Peisistratus’ warlike achievements, not their whole historicity. 166. Pace E. Meyer, G. d. A. II. p. 666, following Justin II. 8 (quasi sibi non patriae uicisset, tyrannidem per dolum occupat). 167. On the essentially peaceful character of the Athenian tyranny, see Ciccotti, Tramonto d. SchiavitÙ, p. 49. 168. Pol. VII. (V.), 1312b. 169. III. 82. 170. Mixed of course with earlier features. E.g. in Plato (Rep. VIII. 566a-b) the banishment and forcible return and the bodyguard are all genuine Peisistratus. 171. Plato, Letters 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 13. On the genuineness of the Platonic letters see Burnet, Thales to Plato, pp. 206, 207 and note. 172. Diog. Laert. II. 7. 63; 8. 67 f. 173. Aristotle, Pol. VII. (V.), 1307a, where Hanno of Carthage, Aristotle’s contemporary, is also quoted. Both these would-be tyrants tampered with the slave population (see Thucydides, I. 132 (Pausanias), Orosius, IV. 6 (Hanno)), and may thus have further helped to obliterate the picture of the peace-loving early tyrant and his relationship to free labour. 174. Cp. Thuc. I. 20; VI. 54 on the inaccurate accounts of the Peisistratids prevalent in Athens in the historian’s own days. 175. On the way that Aristotle’s ideas often colour the facts he quotes see Muretus, Var. Lect. I. 14; Koehler, Sitzungsb. Preuss. Akad. 1892, p. 505; Endt, Wien. Stud. XXIV. (1901), pp. 50–51, quoted Porzio, Cipselidi, p. 244. On the general dubiousness of fifth and fourth century explanations of seventh and sixth century motives, see Macan on the Athenaion Politeia in J.H.S. XII. pp. 34 f. 176. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.) 1313a. 177. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.) 1315b. 178. Mommsen, Hist. Rome (Eng. trans.), III. p. 333. 179. Cp. Dion. Hal. VII. 1, on the statement in his oldest authorities that Dionysius sent corn to Rome in the time of Spurius Cassius (492 B.C.). The name Dionysius appears here a good half century before his birth, doubtless as the Sicilian tyrant par excellence. 180. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. ii. p. 295, is surely underestimating the value of Thucydides’ express statements about the Peisistratids when he calls them “merely oral traditions about the relations of a family that had been expelled from Athens 100 years before.” This way of putting it hardly suggests that less than 20 years may have separated the death of Hippias from the birth of Thucydides, and that the tyrant’s family was still sufficiently flourishing at the end of the Peloponnesian war to be excluded from the amnesty that restored Thucydides to Athens (Didymus ap. Marcellin. Vit. Thuc. 32). 181. See also chapter III, p. 69. 182. Beloch, Rhein. Mus. L. (1895), p. 252, n. 1, puts Cylon’s attempt into the time between Solon and Peisistratus, De Sanctis, Atthis2, pp. 280 f., into the time of Peisistratus’ exile; O. Seeck, Klio, IV. pp. 318 f., puts it at earliest early in the career of Peisistratus; Costanzi, Riv. d. Stor. Ant. V. pp. 518–19, about 570 B.C.; so also Lenschau ap. Bursian, Jahresbericht 176 (1918), p. 190. But see e.g. Ledl, Stud. z. d. Ält. ath. Verfassungsges. pp. 77 f. 183. Thuc. I. 126. 184. Plut. Solon, 24. 185. Plut. Solon, 2; cp. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 6, where Solon’s enemies accuse him of (dishonest) financial speculations. Aristotle dismisses the charge. 186. Hdt. I. 59; Plut., Solon, 13, Amat. 18, Praecept. 10 (Moral. 763, 805), imagines this third party as existing at the time of Solon’s reforms: but his account is inconsistent in itself and contradicts Hdt. See Sandys, Ath. Pol.2 p. 55, Busolt, Gr. G.2 (1895), II. p. 302, n. 2, following Diels, Abh. Berl. Akad. 1885, p. 20, and Landwehr, Philol. Suppl. V. (1889), p. 155. 187. So Isocr. Panath. 148 (263); Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b; cp. Cic. de Orat. III. 34; Brutus, 27, 41; Val. Max. VIII. 9; Dio Chrys. XXII. 188. Pace Aristot. Ath. Pol. 22 (?t? ?e?s?st?at?? d?a????? ?a? st?at???? ?? t??a???? ?at?st?). 189. Cp. Plut. Solon, 29, “helping the needy” of Peisistratus when first suspected by Solon of aiming at tyranny: cp. also Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1305a (tr. Welldon), “the ground of this confidence being their detestation of the wealthy classes. This was the case at Athens with Peisistratus in consequence of his feud with the (wealthy landed) proprietors of the plain.” 190. Hdt. I. 64. Grote’s translation, III. (ed. 1888), p. 329, n. 4, which makes the money come from Athens and the mercenaries from Thrace, is highly improbable. Amphipolis, the chief fifth century city on the lower Strymon, is described by Thucydides, IV. 108, as useful to Athens “from its revenues of money.” Grote’s objections to making Peisistratus a Thracian mining magnate are met below. 191. So Perdrizet, Klio, X. (1910), p. 5. 192. Guiraud, La Main-d’Œuvre dans l’Ancienne GrÈce, pp. 30, 31; cp. von Fritze, Zeits. f. Num. XX. (1897), p. 154, who notes that Maronea, the name of the place in the Laurium district mined in the time of Peisistratus, is also the name of a town in Thrace opposite Thasos (said by Philochorus, F.H.G., I. p. 404, to have been alluded to by Archilochus; cp. Hom. Od. IX. 197). E. Curtius (quoted ibid.) regards the Attic Maronea as having been named after the Thracian. 193. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 15. 194. Hdt. I. 62, 64. 195. Of iron and copper, Steph. Byz. s.v. ??d????, ?a????, Eustath. ad Dion. Perieget. 764. 196. Svoronos, Journ. Int. d’Arch. Num. XV. (1913), pp. 233–4. 197. Cp. Muenzer u. Strack, MÜnz. Nord-Griech. II. i. p. 8, n. 1. 198. Hdt. I. 9; so Dion. Hal. I. 13. 199. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 13. 200. Plut. Solon, 13; Praecept. 10 (Moral. 805); Amat. 18 (Moral. 763). 201. See e.g. Poehlmann, Grundriss4 p. 85; E. Meyer, G. d. A. II. p. 663; Sandys, Ath. Pol.2 p. 55; Mauri, Cittadini Lavoratori dell’ Attica, p. 29; Grundy, Thucydides and Hist. of his Age, p. 116; Haase, Abhand. Hist. Phil. Gesell. Breslau, I. p. 105. 202. Below, Appendix A. 203. J.H.S. XXVI. pp. 136–8. 204. A.J.A. 1889, p. 426; cp. Haase, Abhand. Hist. Phil. Gesell. Breslau, I. p. 69, n. 16. 205. Ath. Mitt. XXXV. (1910), p. 286, ll. 18–21, ?ta???? ??as????? ?p? ?a?????... ?? ?e(?t???... p???) ??t?(?) ? ?d?? ? ??? t?? ?a????? ?p? ?a??e?? f????sa ?a? t? S???e???. 206. Steph. Byz. s.v. 207. Abh. Berl. Akad. 1892, p. 37; cp. ibid. 47; Ath. Mitt. XVII. pp. 422, 424. 208. Ath. Mitt. 1910, p. 309. The single tombstone of “Aeschines of Semachidai, the son of Pamphilus” (C.I.A. II. 2534), found at Brahami, three and a half kilometres South of the Acropolis, is probably to be classed with ibid. 2535–9 as belonging to a Semachid who died at Athens. So too with the fragment ??????? C.I.A. III. 3897, found at Alopeke, the modern Ampelokipi, one of the Eastern terminuses of the Athenian tramways. Demesmen seem to have been generally buried either in Athens or in the deme to which they belonged. The ordinary Attic word for travel, ?p?d?e?? (lit. “to quit one’s deme”), seems to have been still appropriate even in the fourth century. 209. F.H.G. I. p. 396. 210. F.H.G. I. p. 396. 211. Ath. Mitt. XXXV. (1910), p. 277, l. 25; 278, l. 42; 281, l. 46; the word may have been semi-technical. Appian, Bell. Civ. IV. 106, speaks of a ??f?? not far from Philippi, “in which are the gold mines called the Asyla.” 212. Cp. Hesych. ?p??????? ?e?? ? ?p? t?? ????? t?? ???? ?d??e???. ?p? ??? t?? ???? t??? ???? a?t? ?d???? ?? ?p?p???. 213. I.e. with the hill country of the Cleisthenic Interior. Inscriptions (C.I.A. II. 602, 603), of the fourth century or later, mention men of the Interior (Mesogeioi) who formed a similar organization to the Epakrioi of C.I.A. II. 570, and were possibly composed of lowlanders of the Cleisthenic Interior (Mesogeia). The name Mesogeia is now applied to the “undulating district of hill and plain stretching to the spurs of Pentelicon on the North, to Hymettus on the West, to the vicinity of Marcopoulo on the South, and to the coast hills on the East,” Baedeker, Greece, 1905, p. 117. 214. See e.g. J. A. R. Munro’s note J.H.S. XIX. (1899), p. 187. 215. Odyss. III. 278; cp. Steph. Byz. S??????? d??? ?e??t?d?? f????. ????? d? ????? ?a?e?. 216. Aristoph. Clouds, 401. 217. Strabo, IX. 390. 218. Palmerius (Le Paulmier), Exerc. p. 4, quoted Schoemann, de Comit. Ath. p. 343, n. 4. 219. Albertus, Hesych. s.v. Alii aliter; e.g. Casaubon ad Diog. Laert., Solon, 58 appears to locate the Diakrioi on the Acropolis. 220. Plato, Critias, 110d. 221. Strabo, IX. 391; cp. XIV. 632 f. on the Milesian district where Hdt., VI. 20, mentions the existence of a Hyperakria: Strabo distinguishes clearly the ???a? on the coast from the ??? of the interior. 222. No mines are marked actually at Sunium in the map attached to Ardaillon’s careful study of the mines of Laurium, but a mine at Sunium (?ta???? ?p? S?????) is mentioned in the inscription published by Oikonomos, Ath. Mitt. XXXV. (1910), p. 277, l. 9; so also C.I.A. II. 781: cp. also Eurip. Cycl. 293–4, “aery Sunium’s silver-veined crag (?p??????? p?t?a),” tr. Shelley. Sunium and Thoricus, also in the mining district (“at Thoricus and Laurium are mines of silver,” schol. Aesch. Pers. 238), are coupled together by Pliny, N.H. IV. 11 (7), as “promontoria.” 223. Hdt. IV. 99. 224. There were Diakrioi in Rhodes (Cavaignac, Étud. Financ. pp. xl, xli) and Euboea (Hesych. s.v.) as well as Attica. Miletus had its Hyperakrioi (Hdt. VI. 20). 225. Besides its connexion with (a) Semachidai and (b) the party of Peisistratus, we find it as (c) one of twelve cities founded by Cecrops (Strabo, IX. 397, Steph. Byz. s.v.), (d) one of three groups of cities founded by Cecrops (Suid. and Et. Mag. s.v.), (e) a country near Tetrapolis (Bekker, Lex. Seguer. p. 259), (f) a trittys (trittys of the Epakrians: C.I.A. II. 1053 and (?) I. 517b; cp. Loeper, Ath. Mitt. XVII. p. 355, n. 3), and (g) the recipient of payments from Plotheia (C.I.A. II. 570, about 420 B.C.). It is recognized by Milchhoefer that the word is used in a broader and a more restricted sense (ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Epakria). Though note À propos of the Epakrian trittys of the inscriptions that trittyes are generally named after not the district but the chief place in the district, e.g. trittys of the Eleusinians, of the Peiraeans, C.I.A. I. 517. Semachidai and Plotheia belong to different tribes (Antiochis and Aegeis), and consequently to different trittyes. 226. Strabo, XI. 499. 227. E.g. Oikonomos, Ath. Mitt. XXXV. (1910), pp. 277, l. 25; 278, l. 42; 281, l. 46; cp. Xen. de Vect. IV. 2, t?? ?pa?????? ??f??; Pliny, N.H. IV. 11 (7), Thoricus promontorium. 228. Bursian, Gr. Geog. I. pp. 254–5. Boeckh, Pub. Econ. II. p. 416, n. 6, quotes ?a????? ????, but gives no reference. 229. A site between Kamaresa (Maronea?) and Sunium, which Loeper identifies with Potamos, is described by him as “im Inneren liegend,” Ath. Mitt. XVII. pp. 333–4. 230. Schol. Ap. Rhod. Argon. I. 1129, quoting the Phoronid, ??d?e? ???ste???, ?? p??t?? t????? p????t??? ?fa?st??? e???? ?? ???e??s? ??pa??, ??e?ta s?d????, ?? p?? t’ ??e???? ?a? ???p?epe? ????? ?de??a?. 231. Binder, Laurion, p. 25 (cp. de Launay in Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. s.v. ferrum, p. 1087), who says this is still the practice in Peru. Smelting was carried on close by the mines, see Ardaillon in Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. s.v. metalla. The sites of the ancient Siphnian mines are to this day called Kaminia (furnaces) and Kapsala (slag?), Bent, J.H.S. VI. pp. 196–7. Note too that at a still earlier epoch gold from mines, as distinguished from alluvial gold, was known in Egypt as “gold of the mountain,” Breasted, Records Anc. Egypt, IV. 30: so ibid. 28, “electrum of the mountains,” temp. Ramses III. 232. Abh. Berl. Acad. d. 1892, p. 47. 233. Ath. Mitt. XVII. 234. Polyb. XXXIV. 9. 235. Athen. VI. 272e; cp. Oros. V. 9, who dates what is apparently the same revolt in the time of the first Sicilian slave war (139–132 B.C.). 236. Thuc. VII. 27; cp. Bury, Hist. Greece, p. 485. 237. Hdt. VII. 144; Plut. Themist. 4; Aristot. Ath. Pol. 22. 238. Ardaillon, Les Mines de Laurium (the best book on the subject), pp. 132, 133; where see also a technical explanation of the veins. 239. Plut. Themist. 4. 240. Xen. de Vect. IV. 2. 241. F. Cauer, Parteien in Megara und Athen, p. 17. 242. Hdt. III. 57; they appear to have been exhausted before 490 B.C. (Perdrizet, Klio, X. (1910), p. 7, quoting Hdt. III. 57 and Paus. X. 11. 2), a fact that suggests an early discovery. 243. Furtwaengler, Berl. Vas. 871 B, 639, 831 A: Wilisch, Jahresb. Gym. Zittau, 1901, figs. 19 (Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. fig. 4987), 20 and p. 20. 244. Hdt. VII. 144. 245. Hdt. III. 57; cp. E. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. II. p. 610, on Theognis, 667 f. 246. E.g. Perdrizet, Klio, X. (1910), p. 2. 247. Aeschyl. Persae, 240 (238). 248. Hdt. VI. 46. 249. Pace Cavaignac, Viertelj. f. Soc. u. Wirts. Ges. IX. p. 7. 250. Xen., de Vect. IV. 17, advised the Athenian state to buy slaves to the number of three for each citizen and let them out to work the mines. The number of Athenian citizens at the time was about 20,000 (cp. Wallon, l’Esclavage2, I. pp. 222 f.), which makes the proposed number of slave miners about 60,000. This was admittedly many more than the number actually employed at the time of the proposal, and Xenophon suggests starting with 10,000, which Wallon, ibid. p. 230, thinks to have been probably the existing number of privately owned mining slaves. But even so these numbers show how influential a free mining population might well have been. See also de Vect. IV. 14, 15 and passim; Andoc. de Myst. 38 (6); Hyp. frag. 33 (Blass); and above, p. 45. 251. Dem. c. Phaenipp. 20 (1044–5). 252. BÉrard, B.C.H. XII. (1888), p. 246, t???? d’ ??t?? ????e. 253. Ardaillon, Les Mines de Laurium, p. 91. 254. Solon, Bergk, frag. 12 (4), 49–50, ????? ????a??? te ?a? ?fa?st?? p???t???e? ???a dae?? ?e????? ??????eta? ??t??. 255. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 13. 256. A means of equation would be to accept the reading of the Berlin papyrus ?p????? for ???????? and then, pace Busolt, Gr. G. II.2 p. 96, n. 1, identify the ?p????? (men away from home; cp. the Milesian ?e??a?ta?, men always at sea) with the p??a??? (men of the coast). The demiourgoi would then be identified with the Diakrioi, and it would have to be assumed that the youthful Peisistratus was already leading his faction. Laurentius Lydus, de Magistr. I. 47, makes Solon import from Egypt a triple division into philosopher nobles, warrior farmers, and mechanics (t?? ??a?s?? ?a? te????????). The statement appears among the fragments of Diodorus IX. in Dindorf’s text; but the attribution is disputed, e.g. by Landwehr, Philol. Suppl. V. (1889), p. 141. The reading ???????? rather than ?p????? is supported by Dion. Hal. II. 9; see further Gilliard, RÉformes de Solon, p. 105, n. 2. 257. Plut. de Mul. Virt. 27 (Moral. 262). 258. Plut. Pericl. 12. 259. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 13; Plut. Sol. 29. 260. Perdrizet, Klio, X. (1910), p. 22, quoting Appian, Bell. Civ. IV. 106. Cp. above, p. 39, n. 4. 261. Harpocrat. s.v. ??ta??? “they were lampooned as readily admitting illegal claims to citizenship (?? ??d??? de??e??? t??? pa?e????pt???), as others proclaim and particularly Menander in The Twins”; Potamioi was the name of a comedy by Strattis; Athen. VII. 299b; Suid. s.v. ??ta??. 262. Ath. Mitt. XVII. (1892), pl. xii. Inscriptions mention three Potamioi, see Ath. Mitt. XVII. pp. 390–1, ?. ?a??pe??e?, ?. ?p??e??e?, ?. ?e??ad??ta?. The first two are grouped together apart from the third, and Loeper is probably right, as against Koehler, Ath. Mitt. X. (1885), pp. 105 f.; cp. IV. (1879), p. 102, in assigning them to the city trittys of Leontis and making P. Deiradiotai the mining village. ?a??pe??e? is therefore no evidence for an inland mining Potamioi. But “Deiradiotai” means “on the ridge,” and supports Loeper’s location of Potamioi Deiradiotai, no matter whether the adjective means “P. on the ridge,” or “P. near Deiradiotai” (a separate deme, see C.I.A. II. 864). 263. Milchhoefer, Ath. Mitt. XVIII. (1893), p. 284. 264. C.I.A. II. 3343. 265. Hdt. V. 23, “by the river Strymon... a city... where are mines of silver; and a large Greek population dwells around, and a large barbarian.” 266. Thuc. IV. 105, “Brasidas,... learning that Thucydides owned workings in the gold mines in that part of Thrace, and as a result was one of the most influential men on the mainland”; Marcellinus, Vit. Thuc. 19, “(Thucydides) married a wife from Skapte Hyle in Thrace, who was very wealthy and owned mines in Thrace”; Plut. Cimon, 4. 267. Xen. de Vect. IV. 14. 268. Hdt. I. 60; Aristot. Ath. Pol. 14; Athen. 609c; Polyaen. I. 21. 1; Val. Max. I. 2. 2 (ext.); Hermog. pe?? e??es. I. 3. 21 (ed. Spengel); cp. schol. ibid. ap. Walzium, Rhet. Gr. V. p. 378. In schol. Aristoph. Eq. 447 Phye appears to be confused with Myrrina who appears to have been either wife (ibid.) or daughter (schol. Dem. Aristoc.) of Peisistratus or more probably wife of Hippias (Thuc., and Hesych. s.v. ???s????). Athenaeus marries Phye to Hipparchus. The confusion may possibly be due to the fact that myrrina, as a common noun, sometimes means garland (e.g. Pherecr. Metall. I. 25; Aristoph. Vesp. 861; Nub. 1364, etc.), while Phye is described as a garland seller (Ath. Pol. and Athen.). 269. See e.g. Thirlwall, Hist.2 II. pp. 67–8; Babelon, Journ. Int. d’Arch. Num. VIII. (1905), pp. 17, 18; Stein, Hdt. I. 60; Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. i. p. 370; cp. also Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. ii. p. 299. 270. Hirschensohn, Philolog. Obozrenie, X. (1896), Moscow, pp. 119 f.; Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. ii. pp. 290 f., Rhein. Mus. XLV. (1890), p. 469; so De Sanctis, Atthis2, p. 278, n. 5; Costanzi, Riv. d. Stor. Ant. V. pp. 516 f., Boll. Fil. Class. IX. pp. 84 f., 107 f. 271. Euseb. Chron. Armenian vers. 544/3 B.C., Pisistratus Atheniensibus iterum imperauit. 272. Jerome, Chron. 539 B.C., Pisistratus secunda uice Athenis regnat. 273. Hdt. I. 62. 274. Cp. below, chap. VIII. pp. 237–9. 275. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. ii. pp. 292–3, 297. 276. Hdt. VI. 35, “Peisistratus held supreme power, but Miltiades also had influence (?d???ste?e)” suggests some sort of co-operation (cp. Hdt. VI. 39, below, p. 63), though Hdt. VI. 35, “annoyed with the government of Peisistratus,” shows that it was not cordial. 277. Busolt, Gr. G.2 II. p. 316, n. 3. 278. Journ. Int. d’Arch. Num. VIII. (1905), p. 19. 279. Six, Num. Chron. 1895, pl. VII. 8, 7, 1. 280. E.g. P. Gardner, Earliest Coins of Greece Proper, p. 28; Hill, Hist. Gk. Coins, p. 17; v. Fritze, Zeits. f. Num. XX. (1897), pp. 153–5, emphasizing the connexion of Peisistratus with silver as well as with Athena; Lermann, Athenatypen, pp. 3 f. For a somewhat earlier date see Head, Num. Chron. 1893, pp. 249, 251; Earle Fox, Corolla Numismat. B. V. Head, p. 43; Svoronos, Journ. Int. d’Arch. Num. XIV. (1912), p. 3, nos. 1109–1120; Seeck, Klio, IV. (1904), p. 176 (Solon or even Draco). For a date after Peisistratus see Imhoof-Blumer, Howorth, Six, and (Neue Jahrb. 1896, pp. 537 f.) Gilbert, all completely answered by Head, Num. Chron. 1893, pp. 247 f.; Babelon, J. I. d’A. N. 1905, pp. 12–16. Holwerda, Album Herwerden, p. 117, who follows Six, only adds some inconclusive comparisons with Greek sculpture. 281. There is no need to assume with E. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt.1 IV. p. 28, and others, that Peisistratus’ Pangaion mines were gold. In the days of Philip and Alexander the Great they were best known for their gold; but silver was also mined abundantly, see Hdt. V. 17; VII. 112; Strabo, 331, 34; Livy, XLV. 29; Justin, VIII. 3; Orosius, III. 12. 282. Pollux, IX. 74, 75, quoting Euripides (d. 406 B.C.), Hyperides (fl. 350 B.C.), Eubulus Comicus (fl. 350 B.C.); cp. Hesych. s.v. ?a???d?? p??s?p??, Photius s.v. ?a???d?? p??s?p??. 283. Schol. Aristoph. Birds, 1106, “the tetradrachm was at that time called an owl.” 284. Cp. Photius s.v. ?a???d?? p??s?p??, “the staters, from the stamp: for on one side there was a head of Athena.” The stater is the didrachm. 285. Hill, Hist. Gk. Coins, p. 16; Brit. Mus. Coins Central Greece, pl. XXIV. 18, 19. 286. Hdt. IV. 180, “They dress up together on each occasion their fairest maiden in a Corinthian helmet and full Greek armour, and, mounting her on a chariot, drive her all round the lake.” See further Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI. ad loc., who quotes Phye. 287. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 14; cp. Athen. XIII. 609c. 288. Solon, frag. 2 (13), ll. 5–6 a?t?? d? f?e??e?? e????? p???? ?f?ad??s?? ?st?? ?????ta?, ???as? pe???e???. 289. E.g. B.C.H. XXX. (1906), p. 69, fig. 2; Brit. Mus. from Bunbury sale. 290. Archil. frag. 54 (53), t?? ?e??p??st?? ?e?de G?a????. 291. Bremer, Haartracht, p. 64. 292. Garlands of flowers worn on the head appear in Attica during the second half of the sixth century; see Pauly Wissowa s.v. Haartracht, p. 2132; cp. Bremer, Haartracht, p. 15, vogue begins with red figure vase style. 293. Time of Hippias, Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 368 (but cp. ibid. n. 3); Seeck, Klio, IV. (1904), pp. 173–5; 508 B.C., Holwerda, Album Herwerden, p. 119; 500 B.C. or after, V. Fritze, Zeits. f. Num. XX. (1897), p. 142: Kampanes, B.C.H. XXX. p. 75; 490 B.C., Six, Num. Chron. 1895, p. 176: Earle Fox, Coroll. Num. B. V. Head, p. 43: Babelon, Coroll. Num. B. V. Head, p. 8: J. I. d’A. N. VIII. (1905), pp. 44 f.; 480 B.C., Howorth, Num. Chron. 1893, p. 245: Lermann, Athenatyp. pp. 28 f. As regards a post-Hippias dating, the ungarlanded head of a coin with Hippias’ name is not decisive. The coin, which is abnormal, was probably struck by the tyrant in exile, and the absence of garland may indicate either the exile’s grief or the local coiner’s incompetence. Or was the embarrassed despot casting away the ornaments of sovereignty in the hope of retaining or regaining the reality? “The olive again has been known to lose its leaves and yet produce its fruit; this is said to have happened to Thessalos the son of Peisistratos,” Theophrast. Hist. Plant. II. 3. 3; cp. Ruehl, Rhein. Mus. 1892, p. 460. 294. Just as was probably the case with the flower girls at Naukratis, the most famous centre of the garland trade, where the Thracian hetaera Rhodopis won such great fame in the days of Sappho and Aesop. See Mallet, Prem. Étab. Gr. en Égypte, p. 238, who compares the fioraie of Venice and Florence. 295. Phot., Harpocrat. s.v. stefa??f????; cp. Boeckh, Pub. Econ. I. pp. 193 f. Lenormant, Monnaies et MÉdailles, p. 60; Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. s.v. drachmae Stephanephori, p. 403. The inscriptions, however, in which the expression occurs date only from the end of the second century B.C., C.I.A. II. i. 466–8, 476. 296. Bekker, Anecd. Gr. I. 301, 19. 297. Livy, XXXVII. 46, 58, 59; XXXIX. 7; Cic. ad Att. II. 6, 16; XI. 1. 298. Diamantaras, Ath. Mitt. XIV. (1889), p. 413. 299. The practice of course is not exclusively Greek; cp., e.g., il maledetto fiore ch’ ha disviate le pecore e gli agni. Dante, Paradiso, IX. 130. 300. Plut. Apophth. Lac., Agesilaus, 40 (Moral. 211); cp. the proverb t?? ??et?? ?a? t?? s?f?a? ?????t? ?e???a? (virtue and wisdom are vanquished by tortoises), alluding to the famous coins of Aegina; cp. too ??? ?p? ???ss? (there’s an ox on my tongue), Theognis 815, Aesch. Agam. 35, Pollux IX. 61, which, whether the ox meant is a gold stater, on which the ox was one of the commonest types, or, as P. Gardner suggests, a leather gag, Num. Chron. 1881, p. 289, is an instance of a similar jeu de mot dating from the actual epoch of Peisistratus. 301. Aristoph. Birds, 1106; cp. Schol. ad loc. “the tetradrachm was at that time (i.e. of Aristophanes) called an owl”; Suid. s.v. ??a??e? ?a??e?t??a?? “of those who have much money,” is a misunderstanding of the phrase; cp. his statement that the Laurium mines were gold. 302. Plut. Lysander, 16. 303. The modern Liopesi, Milchhoefer, Abh. Berl. Akad. 1892, p. 17. 304. Hdt. V. 12. 305. Cp. e.g. Hdt. V. 23, 126 (Myrcinus on Strymon called Thracian), VII. 75, 115; Aristoph. Ach. 273 (“the Thracian daughter of Strymodorus”); Diod. XII. 68. 1, “this city (Ennea Hodoi on the Strymon) Aristagoras the Milesian had tried previously to settle;... but he had met his death, and the occupants had been driven out by the Thracians” (about 500 B.C.); cp. ibid. XI. 70. 5; Plut. Cimon, 7, “Eion... a city in Thrace on the Strymon.” Cp. Suid. s.v. ???s?? ????f?????; Tzetzes ad Lycoph. Cass. V. 417 (Hill, Sources Gk. Hist. p. 87). For Pangaion see Hdt. VII. 112, “Mt Pangaion, in which are gold and silver mines, which are worked by... most of all the Satrai,” with which cp. ibid. 110, where the Satrai occur in a list of Thracian tribes. 306. Hdt. V. 15, 16; Strabo VII. 331. 307. Hdt. V. 1, 13, 98. 308. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. III. p. 297; Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI. app. III., IV. particularly IV. sect. 8; neither of whom sufficiently emphasizes the political importance for Hippias of these Northern mines. Perdrizet, Klio, X. (1910), p. 12, denies this removal when he says that the Peisistratid’s Thracian possessions had perhaps remained in Athenian hands between 512 and 475. 309. (a) The Paianian (Phye): ????... ??a??? ?p? tess???? p????? ?p??e?p??sa t?e?? da?t????? ?a? ????? e?e?d??. ta?t?? t?? ???a??a s?e??sa?te?, Hdt. I. 60; ???a??a e????? ?a? ?a??? ??e????... t?? ?e?? ?p????e??? t? ??s?, Aristot. Ath. Pol. 14. (b) The Paionian: ?de?fe?? e????? te ?a? e?e?d?a... s?e??sa?te? ?? e???? ???sta, Hdt. V. 12. 310. Nic. Dam. frag. 71, F.H.G. III. p. 413, gives the same story, but calls the woman a Thracian and the king Alyattes. Macan, ad Hdt. V. 12 (cp. ibid. (Hdt. IV.-VI.), app. IV. sect. 7) thinks we probably have a local story transferred to Darius; but the transport of Thracians to Asia, recorded also by Nic. Dam., suggests rather that Hdt. is right in attaching the story to Darius. The Lydian king of the Nic. Dam. version is perhaps due to Sardis being the scene of the story. 311. Paionian coins, like Athenian, bore the helmeted head of Athena, e.g. Boston Mus. Rep. XXII. (1897), p. 40; Svoronos, J. I. d’A. N. 1913, p. 197 (fourth century). 312. The corkscrew hair of the most archaic looking garland coins, above, pp. 55–56, is found on an obol, Babelon, Corolla Num. B. V. Head, pp. 1 f., inscribed ????, presumably short for Hippias. Probably it was struck by him in exile, ibid. p. 7, but in any case it associates the corkscrew curls with the tyranny. Num. Chron. 1908, pp. 278 f. shows the same corkscrew curls, and the inscription ??. This has been expanded both as Hippias and as Peisistratus, but cp. Muenzer and Strack, MÜnz. Nord-Griech. II. i. p. 8, n. 1. 313. Hdt. V. 94. 314. Hdt. V. 1. 315. p???a e????stat?? a???, Hdt. I. 60; cp. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 14, ???a???? ?a? ??a? ?p???. 316. Aristoph. Birds, 1106. 317. Schol. Aristoph. Knights, 1092. 318. Hdt. V. 11. 319. Hdt. V. 23. Cp. below, p. 271. 321. V. 11. 322. Cp. also with the Histiaeus incident the intrigues of Aristagoras with the deported Paionians whom Darius had settled in Phrygia (a famous mining country), Hdt. V. 98. 323. Thuc. II. 15; Paus. I. 14. 1. 324. Brit. Mus. Cat. Vas. II. B 331, where, however, it is called Kallirrhoe (more precisely ?a???e??e?e, perhaps a confusion of ?a??????? and ???e????????). The aqueduct by which Peisistratus improved and enlarged the supply of water has been discovered by Doerpfeld, Arch. Eph. 1894, pp. 3 f.; cp. Theagenes (Paus. I. 40), Polycrates (Hdt. III. 60), and the Corinthian Peirene. 325. E. Gardner, Gk. Sculp. fig. 34. 326. Doerpfeld, Ath. Mitt. XXVII. (1902), pp. 379 f.; E. Curtius, Stadtg. v. Athen, pp. 73 f.; Michaelis, Cent. Arch. Discov. pp. 240–2. 327. Plut. Solon, 31, “the law against idleness was passed, not by Solon but by Peisistratus.” 328. Aristoph. Lysistr. 1150 f. “Do you not know that it was the Spartans again, who when you were wearing the labourer’s dress (?at????a? f?????te?), came under arms and slew... many friends and allies of Hippias,... and set you free, and clothed your people like gentlemen instead of labourers once again (??t? t?? ?at?????? t?? d??? ??? ??a??a? ?p?s??? p????).” Cp. the charges made by fifth century Roman republicans against the kings: below, pp. 223–4. 329. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. i. 387–8; Hdt. V. 94, “(Peisistratus) having secured it (Sigeium), established as tyrant his illegitimate son”; cp. Periander and Corcyra. 330. Thuc. VI. 59. 331. Hdt. VI. 39; cp. above, p. 52. For numismatic evidence of Hippias’ ties with both Lampsacus and the Thracian Chersonese see Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 377, Lermann, Athenatypen, pp. 17–21, coins of (a) Chersonese, obv. Athena head, rev. Milesian lion (for Milesian colonies in Chersonese see Strabo, XIV. 635; VII. 331, frag. 52); (b) Lampsacus, obv. Athena head, rev. type of Lampsacus. This alliance currency points to a broad and far-reaching commercial policy. 332. Ps.-Aristot. Oec. II. 1347a, t? te ???sa t? ?? ????a???? ?d????? ?p???se, t??a? d? t??? ????e?se p??? a?t?? ??a????e??. s??e????t?? d? ?p? t? ???a? ?te??? ?a?a?t??a, ???d??e t? a?t? ????????. 333. Head, Num. Chron. 1893, p. 248 (change very slight); Gilbert, Neue Jahrb. 1896, pp. 537 f. (Hippias issued fresh coins from the same silver). 334. Num. Chron. 1895, p. 178; J. I. d’A. N. VIII. (1905), pp. 23 f. 335. Ath. Pol. 10. 336. Cp. Svoronos, J. I. d’A. N. V. (1902), p. 32 f. (cp. below, p. 183, n. 6), on a hint that Pheidon may have debased the Aeginetan “tortoises” shortly before his fall. 337. Cp. Isocr. de Big. 25, 26 (351). 338. Hdt. VI. 125; cp. Isoc. de Big. 25 (351). 339. E. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. II. p. 637. 340. Note, however, Hdt. V. 62 (see next note), ????t?? e? ????te?. 341. de? d? p??? t??t??s? ?t? ??a?ae?? t?? ?at’ ????? ??a ????? ?????, ?? t??????? ??e??e????sa? ?? ????a???. ?pp?e? t??a??e???t??... ???a????da?,... fe????te? ?e?s?st?at?da?,... ???a?ta... p?? ?p? t??s? ?e?s?st?at?d?s? ??a??e???, pa?’ ?f??t????? t?? ???? ?s????ta? t?? ?? ?e?f??s?, t?? ??? ???ta, t?te d? ????, t??t?? ??????d??sa?, ??a d? ????t?? e? ????te?, ?a? ???te? ??d?e? d????? ????a?e? ?t?, t?? te ???? ??e???sa?t? t?? pa?ade??at?? ???????, t? te ???a ?a?, s???e????? sf? p?????? ????? p???e?? t?? ????, ?a??? t? ?p??s?e? a?t?? ??ep???sa?. Hdt. V. 62. 342. Hdt. V. 63, ???pe???? t?? ?????? ???as?. 343. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 19. For huge sums made in this way in recent times on classic ground see the causes cÉlÈbres of the Vittorio Emanuele monument and the Palazzo di Giustizia at Rome. 344. F.H.G. I. p. 395, frag. 70. 345. Isoc. Antid. 232, “Cleisthenes, having been banished from the city by the tyrants, persuaded the Amphictyons to lend him some of the money of the god, and restored the democracy, and banished the tyrants”; Dem. Meid. 144 (561), “(the Alcmaeonids), they say... having borrowed money from Delphi, freed the city and expelled the sons of Peisistratus.” Themistius, Orat. IV. 53a, gives the Alcmaeonidae as the contractors without any mention of means or motives. Hdt. II. 180, Strabo IX. 421, and Paus. X. 5. 13 mention the rebuilding of the temple without referring to the Alcmaeonidae. 346. Plut. Sol. II. 347. Grote, Hist. Greece, ed. 1888, II. pp. 412–413. 348. Atti R. Accad. Torino, 1916, pp. 303–4, quoting Cat. Greek Pap. Rylands, vol. I. p. 31. 349. That the Peisistratids were unfriendly to Delphi is perhaps to be inferred from the report highly dubious in itself, but prevalent in various quarters, that they had actually caused the fire which destroyed the temple, Philoc. frag. 70, F.H.G. I. p. 395. 350. Cleisthenes’ parents appear to have married before 570 B.C. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. ii. p. 286. 351. Aristot. Pol. III. 1275b. 352. Hdt. V. 66, t?? d??? p??seta????eta?. Cp. ibid. 69, ?? te t?? d??? p??s??e??? p???? ?a??pe??e t?? ??t?stas??t???. 353. Thuc. I. 13; cp. Pliny, N.H. VII. 57 (56). Panofka, Res Samiorum, p. 15, quotes Pliny, ibid., for attributing to the Samians the invention of horse-transports, but the reading is doubtful: edd. hippagum Samii (inuenerunt), but for Samii MSS. give Damiam. 354. Hdt. III. 47 (Messenian war), III. 59 (against Aegina), V. 99 (Lelantine war). 355. Hdt. IV. 152. 356. Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI. i. p. 106. 357. Hdt. II. 135. 358. Hdt. II. 178. 359. Hdt. II. 178; cp. Steph. Byz. s.v. ?fes??. On the Greek te??? at Naukratis see below, Chapter IV. pp. 116–7. 360. Hdt. II. 179. 361. The most famous names connected with this industry are Rhoecus and Theodorus (below, pp. 73, 76, 80, 83) and Mnesarchus, father of the philosopher Pythagoras (see Diog. Laert. VIII. 1. 1; cp. Iambl. Pyth. 5, 9). 362. Theocr. XV. 125–6. 363. Plut. Qu. Gr. 57 (Moral. 304–5). 364. Apul. Florid. II. 15; Aesch. Pers. 883. 365. For possible early tyrants in Samos see Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. II. pp. 614, 616, who names Amphikrates (Hdt. III. 59), Demoteles (Plut. Qu. Gr. 57), and Syloson (Polyaen. VI. 45). All three are extremely doubtful. Amphikrates was probably a legitimate king of the period before the abolition of monarchy: very possibly he was a contemporary of the Argive Pheidon (below, pp. 177–8). Demoteles was, according to our only authority, the monarch whose murder led to the ascendancy of the geomoroi: he is naturally assumed to have been the last sovereign of the legitimate royal house. The Syloson of Polyaenus, VI. 45, is probably a confused recollection of the brother of Polycrates. He helps the Samians during a war with the Aeolians to observe a festival of Hera held outside the city and makes himself tyrant during the celebration. The connexion with Hera points to the family of Polycrates (see below, pp. 76, 81): the Aeolian war may be a disguised version of the struggle waged by Polycrates against the Great King who was in possession of the Aeolian mainland. This struggle went back to the beginning of the reign of Polycrates, when he was associated in his tyranny with his brother Syloson: see also Babelon, Rev. Num. 1894, p. 268. 366. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. II. p. 777, following Grote III. (ed. 1888), p. 453. 367. Busolt, Gr. G.2 II. pp. 508–9, n. 3, who notes that Lygdamis was already tyrant of Naxos (Polyaen. I. 23, pace Plass, Tyrannis, p. 236). 368. Thuc. I. 13; Hdt. III. 39, 122; Strabo, XIV. 637. Max. Tyr. (Teubner), XXIX. 2; Euseb. Chron. Armenian vers. “mare obtinuerunt Samii,” Lat. vers. “Dicearchiam Samii condiderunt,” both just after notice of Polycrates’ accession. Cp. S. Reinach’s interpretation of the ring which Polycrates cast into the sea (Hdt. III. 41; Strabo, XIV. 638; Paus. VIII. 14. 8; Pliny, N.H. XXXVII. 1; Cic. de Fin. V. 30. 92; Val. Max. VI. 9. 5 (ext.); Tzetz. Chil. VII. 121; Galen, Protrept. 4; Eustath. ad Dionys. V. 534), with which the French scholar compares the ring with which the doge of Venice annually wedded his mistress the sea (S. Reinach, Rev. Arch. ser. IV. vol. VI. (1905), pp. 9 f.), but cp. Marshall, Brit. Mus. Cat. Rings, p. xxi, n. 7, who points out that wedding rings seem unknown among the Greeks. 369. Hdt. III. 60. 370. Suid. and Phot. Sa??? ? d???; Plut. Pericles, 26; Athen. XII. 540e; cp. Hesych. Sa?a??? t??p??; Phot. S?a??a?. 371. Thuc. I. 13, III. 104. 372. Phot. and Suid. ????a ?a? ????a. So Zenob. ap. Leutsch u. Schneidewin, Paroem. Graec. I. p. 165; cp. Diogenian. ibid. p. 311. 373. ?p?????? p???a, Strabo, X. 486; cp. Pliny, N.H. XXXIV. 4. 375. Malalas ap. Migne, Bibl. Patr. Gr. vol. 97, p. 260. So Cedren. Synops. 243; ibid. vol. 121, p. 277. 376. Plass, Tyrannis, p. 240. 377. Hdt. III. 47, where observe the causes to which the war is attributed. 378. Hence the relevance of the long account of the Thraco-Scythian expedition in the fourth book of Herodotus, immediately preceding the first attack upon Persia by European Greeks, that namely of Athens and Eretria during the Ionian revolt described in Book V. 379. Hdt. III. 44. 380. Hdt. III. 120. 381. Malalas, loc. cit. 382. ???a???e?? te ?a? ????e?? ?a? ?ap??e?e??, Hdt. I. 155. So Justin, I. 7, iussi cauponias et ludicras artes et lenocinia exercere. 383. Zenob. V. 1, ??d?? ?ap??e?e?, ap. Leutsch u. Schneidewin, Paroem. Graec. I. p. 115. 385. Cp. Hdt. III. 39 with Diod. I. 95, 98. 386. ?p? t??f?? t? pa?ta???e? s????e??, Athen. XII. 540c. 387. Hdt. I. 51; Athen. XII. 514 f. 388. Athen. XII. 540c-d. 389. Hdt. IV. 155; cp. ibid. 159. 390. Arcesilaus II is represented on a famous kylix in the Louvre as presiding over the weighing and shipment of a cargo of silphium, and has in that connexion been called by Michaelis a silphium merchant, Cent. Arch. Discov. p. 235. 391. Hdt. IV. 162–4. 392. Hdt. III. 56. The recipients are Spartan invaders of Samos. 393. Archaic Milesian hects of lead plated with electrum, Brandis, MÜnzwesen, pp. 327–8; F. Lenormant, La Monnaie dans l’Antiq. I. p. 225. 394. Suid. s.v. Sa??? ? d???. 395. On Aiakes see Hdt. VI. 13, 22, 25; on the Samaina coins see Head, Hist. Num.2 pp. 153, 603–4; P. Gardner, Samos, p. 17, Pl. I. 17, 18; Babelon, Rev. Num. 1894, pp. 281–2, Pl. X.; V. Sallet, Zeit. f. Num. III. p. 135, V. p. 103. 396. Hdt. III. 60. 397. Fabricius, Ath. Mitt. IX. (1884), pp. 165 f.; Jahrb. IV. Arch. Anz. pp. 39–40; Wiegand, Abhand. preuss. Akad. Phil. Hist. Class. 1911; Dennis, Academy, 1882, Nov. 4, pp. 335–6; GuÉrin, Patmos et Samos, pp. 196–7. The great tunneled aqueduct that took the water through the mountain which separates the city from the source of the supply is still in existence. 398. Hdt. IV. 87, 88. 399. ???a ???????te?a, Aristot. Pol. VIII. 1313b; cp. Athen. XII. 540d; Suet. Calig. 21 (regia). 400. Water supplies: Cypselids at Corinth (?e?????), Theagenes at Megara (the home of Eupalinus), Peisistratus at Athens (?a???????). Temples: Corinth, Athens (the huge Olympiaeum completed by Hadrian 700 years later). 401. Clearchus ap. Athen. 540 f.; cp. Ps.-Plut. I. 61, s.v. Sa??? ????, ?a? Sa?a?? ?a??a ap. Leutsch u. Schneidewin, Paroem. Graec. I. p. 330. 402. Burrows, Discoveries in Crete, pp. 117 f.; cp. Conway, ibid. pp. 227 f. The ancient derivations are interesting but not helpful: see Et. Mag. s.v. pa?? t? ??a? ??e?? a??a?? ? d?’ ?? ? ?a?? ?e? e?? t?? ?d??. 403. Casaubon ad Athen. XII. cap. 10. 404. Ps.-Plut. I. 61; cp. Athen. 541a, Eustath. ad Odyss. XXII. 128. 405. See Encyc. Brit.11 s.v. Bazaar: “Persian (bazar, market), a permanent market or street of shops or a group of short narrow streets of stalls under one roof.” A similar picture is given by Radet, Lydie, pp. 298–9, of the Lydian ?????? ?????. 406. See Macarius VII. 55ap. Leutsch u. Schneidewin, Paroem. Graec. II. p. 207, “Samian laura: of those indulging in luxury” (?p? t?? e?? t??f?? ???e??????); Ps.-Plut. I. 61ap. eosd. I. p. 330, “of those indulging in extreme pleasures (?p? t?? ?st?ta?? ?d??a?? ???????).” 407. It goes on to state that “Polycrates, the tyrant of luxurious Samos, perished through his intemperate mode of life.” 408. ?s????a? ?a? pe??a? t?? ????????, Aristot. Pol. 1313b. 410. Athen. 540d, etest???et? d?, f?s?, ?a? te???ta? ?p? ?s???? e??st???: Hdt. III. 131. 411. Athen. 541a, ?t? d? t?? s?p?s?? p??e?? ?? ???ta?? te ?a? ??a??. The sentence is corrupt, but probably ?t? = furthermore, and the subject is still Polycrates. It occurs in an extract from Clearchus that appears to deal exclusively with the Samian tyrant. If Polycrates is not the subject ?t? is probably temporal, and the sentence described a state of affairs that had persisted from the time of the tyranny. 412. Diod. I. 95, “behaving with violence both to the citizens and to strangers who sailed in to Samos.” 413. Athen. 602d, “there are some who regarded pa?a?st?a? (wrestling schools) as counter-fortifications to their own citadels and set them on fire and demolished them, as was done by Polycrates the tyrant of Samos.” 414. Hdt. III. 39 and 45. 415. Hdt. III. 120. 416. They consisted of “hired mercenaries” and “native bowmen,” Hdt. III. 45. 417. Ap. Zenob. V. 64, s.v. ???????t?? ?t??a ??e? in Leutsch u. Schneidewin, Paroem. Graec. I. p. 146. 418. Cp. the story in Hdt. III. 119 of the woman who preferred to save her brother rather than her husband, because the latter was replaceable, but the former not. 419. Suid. Sa??? ? d???. 420. Strabo, XIV. 638; Heraclides, F.H.G. II. p. 216; Zenobius, III. 90 (ap. Leutsch u. Schneidewin, Paroem. Graec. I. p. 79), and Eustath. ad Dion. Perieg. 534, ???t? S???s??t?? e????????; Suid. and Phot. s.v. Sa??? ? d???. Cp. Argos after the massacre of Cleomenes (about 494 B.C.): “Argos was so denuded of men that the slaves had the whole situation in their hands, ruling and administrating until the sons of the victims grew to manhood,” Hdt. VI. 83. 421. p?? d? t?? t??a???sa? ?atas?e?as?e??? st????? p???te?e?? ?a? p?t???a ?p?t?epe ???s?a? t??? ? ???? ? e????a? ?p?d???? p?????????, Athen. 540d. 422. Cp. Tzetz. Chil. X. 347, t? pa?a??? pe?? st????? ?? t? ????t? f??. 423. Hdt. III. 139. 424. Grote, III. p. 461. 425. Strabo, XIV. 638. 426. Athen. XI. 464a. 427. Bronze, Hdt. II. 37; silver, gold, Hdt. III. 148; Boeckh, C.I.G. 138. 7, 19, 27. 428. Cp. the borrowed metal vessels used for the entertainment of the Athenian envoys to Segesta just before the Athenian expedition to Sicily, Thuc. VI. 46. 429. Some ancient authorities held that Theodorus flourished more than a century before Polycrates (Plin. N.H. XXXV. 43 (152); cp. Frazer, Paus. IV. p. 237). Theodorus is always associated with Rhoecus and the two names may have been borne in alternate generations by one family of artists. This would not require the Rhoeci to have flourished longer in Samos than the Wedgwoods have in Staffordshire. Whether or no this explanation holds, the divergence in dates points to the industry having flourished for a long time in the island. If one date for Theodorus is insisted on, that of Hdt. (I. 51), which makes him the elder contemporary of Polycrates, must be chosen. 430. Hdt. IV. 152. 431. L. Curtius, Ath. Mitt. XXXI. (1906), pp. 151 f. 432. Illustrated, ibid. pp. 151, 152, Pl. XIV.; Amer. Journ. Arch. XI. (1907), p. 84. 433. E.g. Gardner, Gk. Sculp., Fig. 8. 434. Hence perhaps the friendship of Polycrates with Arcesilaus of Cyrene; cp. Hdt. IV. 152, “It was from this action that the Cyreneans and Theraeans first struck up great friendships with the Samians.” 435. Ath. Mitt. XXXI. (1906), pp. 160, 161. 436. Hdt. III. 39, 125. 437. Hdt. III. 40. 438. Hdt. III. 43. 439. Hdt. III. 43. 441. Hdt. III. 120 f. 442. Hdt. III. 121. 443. p?sa ? p???s?? p????? ?st? t?? pe?? a?t?? ????, Strabo, XIV. 638. 444. Hdt. III. 55. 445. Hdt. VIII. 85, IX. 90. 446. The wealth of Polycrates was still proverbial in the days of Plato, see Meno, 90a, and Stallbaum, Platonis Meno, ad loc. 447. Hdt. II. 177; Plin. N.H. V. 11; Mela, I. 9 (60). 448. Hdt. II. 177. 449. Breasted, Hist.2 p. 574, apparently an inference from Herodotus’ inaccurate statement that a strict caste system prevailed among the Egyptians: only the priests became an exclusive caste, ibid. p. 575. 450. Griffith, Dem. Pap. Rylands, III. p. 10. 451. Griffith, Encyc. Brit.11, Egypt, p. 87. 452. Mallet, Prem. Étab. des Grecs en Ég. p. 292, quoting Erman u. Schweinfurth, Abh. Ak. Berl. 1885. 453. Diod. Sic. I. 66. 454. Hdt. II. 159; on technical progress in shipbuilding in seventh century Egypt see Mallet, Prem. Étab. pp. 99 f. 455. Hdt. II. 158, IV. 42; cp. Aristot. Meteor. I. 14 (352 b); Strabo, XVII. 804; Diod. I. 33; Tzetz. Chil. VII. 446. A canal connecting the two seas appears (pace Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 158) to have been in use 700 years earlier under Seti I and Ramses II; see Petrie, Hist. III. p. 13; Maspero, Hist. Anc.5 p. 228. Necho’s work was apparently completed by Darius (How and Wells, ad Hdt. II. 158). 456. Hdt. IV. 42 and How and Wells, ad loc.; cp. Hdt. II. 159 on Necho’s fleets of triremes on both the Mediterranean and the Red Sea. 457. Hdt. I.-III. p. 338. 458. For convenience of reference I give here a list of the rulers with whom in this chapter we shall be concerned. The bracketed forms of the names are Egyptian. The dates are taken from Petrie’s History of Egypt. In the case of acknowledged kings of all Egypt the number of their Dynasty is added after the date.
459. G. Smith, Assurbanipal, pp. 20, 27, 28; cp. Petrie, Hist. III. p. 299, “Niku of Mempi and Sa’a.” 460. II. 151. 461. Herodotus (II. 147) says that these kings had been set up by the Egyptians themselves. It is generally recognized that his “dodecarchy” is an Egyptian description of the Assyrian administration, but the Assyrians may well have taken over a previously existing state of things, and the dodecarchy have developed out of the Libyan penetration of Egypt much as the heptarchy resulted from the Anglo-Saxon invasion of Britain. 462. Hdt. II. 152. 463. The Assyrian record gives twenty. Twelve may have been the number of kings in Lower Egypt (Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 36, quoting Lenormant), or the total number at times (Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 147), or Herodotus may have got the number twelve from the twelve courts of the labyrinth that he erroneously ascribes to this period (Sayce, Hdt. ad loc.). 464. Diod. I. 66. 465. Diod. III. 11. 466. Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 39. Polyaen. VII. 3 (= Aristagoras and Theban tradition, Gutschmid, Philol. 1855, p. 692) makes Psammetichus employ Carians because an oracle had warned his rival to beware of cocks and “the Carians were the first to put crests on their helmets.” Here too the armour is the main thing. The Egyptian warriors (?????) were called Kalasiries and Hermotybies (Hdt. II. 164). According to Sayce, ad loc., Kalasiries = armed with leather; but cp. How and Wells, ad loc. 467. He says Psammetichus “sent for” mercenaries from Caria and Ionia. 468. Diod. III. 11 quotes and praises two lost writers on Egypt, Agatharchides of Cnidus (second century B.C.) and Artemidorus of Ephesus (about 100 B.C.). 469. E.g. Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 152; Meyer, Ges. Alt. II. p. 461 (but cp. I. p. 562); Mallet, Prem. Étab. pp. 37–8 (but cp. p. 41). Only Mallet, however, sees features typical of the rulers of the period and he quotes only Lydian and Phoenician parallels. 470. Strabo XVII. 801; cp. Eustath. Comment. ad Dion. Perieg. 823ap. Geog. Gr. Min. (Didot), II. p. 362; Strabo knew Egypt personally, cp. II. 118. 471. Cp. however Pseudoscymn. 748–750 ap. Geog. Gr. Min. (Didot), I. p. 226, ?d?ss??, ?? ????s??? ?t????s?? ?st????? ?t’ ???e ??d?a?. This method of dating might have its origin in some work that described the expansion of Greece and Media previous to the great clash of 490–479. 472. Rhein. Mus. 1887, pp. 211 f. 473. Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 29. 474. II. 151–2. Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 38, cautiously quotes the Horus myth as a parallel for this flight. Nobody now would agree with Sayce (cp. Wiedemann, Aeg. Ges. p. 608) that “the story of Psammetichus’ retreat in the marshes is clearly (sic) borrowed from the myth of Horus.” It is far more likely that the story of Horus borrowed from the life of some early Egyptian ruler. Psamtek’s flight to the marshes is as natural and well attested as that of Alfred or of Hereward, the latter of whom is suspiciously like Horus in name as well as in behaviour. 475. In Diodorus’ version of the same affair they are specifically stated to have done so. 476. Diod. loc. cit. 477. G. Smith, Assurbanipal, pp. 64, 66, 67. 478. Radet, Lydie, p. 177, translates “oÙ l’on franchit la mer.” 479. Assyrian Pisamiilki: see Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 49, n. 1; but cp. Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 152. 480. Breasted, Hist. p. 566. This view is now commonly accepted. Against it, see Gutschmid, Neue BeitrÄge Ges. Or. pp. x.-xi. 481. Strabo XIII. 590: see Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 48, n. 1. Later in his reign Psamtek is said by Diodorus (I. 67) to have “made an alliance with the Athenians and some of the other Greeks”; but here we may follow Mallet (ib. p. 97; cp. pp. 212, 284) and suspect a reflexion backwards of events of the time of Psammetichus the Libyan (circ. 445 B.C.), who took part in the uprising against Persia in which Egypt received much help from Athens (Mallet, ib. p. 149, n. 3). On the very few examples from Naukratis of late Proto-Attic vases (Attic of about 600 B.C.) see Prinz, Funde aus Naukratis, pp. 75 f. 482. Isaiah XXXVII. 36; II Kings XIX. 35; II Chron. XXXII. 21. 483. Hdt. II. 141, ?pes?a? d? ?? t?? a???? ?? ??d??a ??d???, ?ap????? d? ?a? ?e????a?ta? ?a? ????a???? ?????p???. 484. Africanus and Euseb. F.H.G. II. p. 593; John of Antioch, F.H.G. IV. p. 540. 485. Their significance is well put by Griffith, Dem. Pap. Rylands, III. pp. 9–10; cp. Moret, de Bocchori, pp. 76 f. quoting Revillout, PrÉcis droit Égy. pp. 190 f. The Diodorus passages are from I. 94 and I. 79; cp. also Plut. Demetr. 27 and Clem. Alex. Strom. IV. 18, Bocchoris as clever judge in a claim for payment; Iambl. (Didot, Erot. Scrip. p. 517) on Bocchoris’ skill in assessment of values (cup, nosegay, kiss). Moret is scarcely right in saying (de Bocch. p. 55) that every kind of story is told to illustrate the wisdom of Bocchoris: cp. Revillout ap. Moret, p. 78, “Bocchoris avait voulu surtout faire un code commercial.” Diod. I. 94 places Bocchoris fourth among the reputed lawgivers of Egypt. No similar measures are attributed to any of the earlier three. 486. Schiaparelli, Mon. Ant. VIII. pp. 90–100 and Tav. II. The context in which the vase was found (Poulsen, Orient u. frÜhgriech. Kunst, pp. 125–6) recalls the Regulini-Galassi and Bernardini graves. 487. See Poulsen, Orient u. frÜhgr. Kunst, p. 64; cp. Kinch, Vroulia, p. 249. Schiaparelli, Revillout (Quirites et Ég. p. 4), and Moret (de Bocch. pp. 27–8) think it of Phoenician make and provenance. 488. Plut. Demetr. 27. 489. p??t?? f??????at?tat?? (Diod. I. 94), a trait quite reconcilable with the statement of Zenobius (II. 60), that he was remembered for his justice (cp. Suid. s.v. ????????) and ingenuity (?p????a) as a judge. The statement of Aelian that Bocchoris was hated by his countrymen (H.A. XI. 11; cp. Plut. Vit. Pud. 3, f?se? ?a?ep??) proves only that he, like Solon and Cypselus, excited different feelings in different quarters: nobody would now follow Wiedemann (Aeg. Ges. p. 579) and quote it against reports favourable to him, as a proof that neither are of any use for serious history. 490. Manetho, F.H.G. II. pp. 592–3; see further below, p. 100, n. 4. 491. Breasted, Records, IV. 858; J. de RougÉ, Chrestom. Egypt, IV. 492. J.H.S. XXVI. p. 103; cp. pp. 91–2, 94 f. The main divergence is in the Lesbian thalassocracy, where the Armenian version of the canon of Eusebius gives the dates ann. Abr. 1345–1441 (= 96 years), whereas Jerome gives the duration as 68 years. 493. Note that he probably began his career at a small town near Canopus, E. de RougÉ (quoting Brugsch), Inscr. Hist. Pianchi ap. Maspero, Bibl. Égypt. XXIV. p. 290. De RougÉ notes that Tafnekht’s name has no cartouche and no qualification announcing royal birth and from these facts argues that he was of comparatively humble origin. 494. Note that the unrevised dating of the Egyptian thalassocracy makes it fall into the reign of Bocchoris as dated by Eusebius, Fotheringham, J.H.S. XXVII. p. 87. 495. Cp. perhaps Steph. Byz. ????????? ?a? ?a?????, t?p?? ?? ??f?d? ?f’ ?? ??????ef?ta?, ?? ???sta???a?. ibid. ?a?????? t?p?? ?d????? ?? ??f?d?, ???a ???e? ????sa?te? ?p??a?a? p??? ?ef?ta? p???s?e??? ?a??ef?ta? ??????sa?. Cp. Polyaen. VII. 3, ?p? t?? ?a??? ??e???? ???? t? t?? ??fe?? ?????ta? ?a??ef?ta?. These Caromemphites and Hellenomemphites are generally recognized as descendants of Psamtek’s mercenaries who were transplanted by Amasis to Memphis (Hdt. II. 154). 496. Griffith, High Priests of Memphis, p. 8, who compares the Herodotean king Pheron of Egypt (Hdt. II. 111) who plainly is simply a nameless Pharaoh. 498. So apparently Breasted, Hist. Eg.2 pp. 552–3. 499. Wiedemann, Aeg. Ges. p. 587; Lauth, Aeg. Vorzeit, p. 439 f; Oppert, Rapp. Eg. et Assyr. pp. 14 n. 1, 29 n. 1, quoting Brugsch. 500. Joseph., Antiq. Iud. X. 1. 4 (17); cp. Petrie, Hist. Eg. III. p. 296. 501. Cp. Hdt. II. 30. 502. Griffith, High Priests of Memphis, p. 10. 503. Ibid. 504. KÖnigsbuch, p. 47. 505. II Kings XVIII. 21; XIX. 9; Isaiah XXXVI. 6; XXXVII. 9. 506. Schrader, Cun. Inscr. and O.T., (marginal) pp. 292, 303; cp. 357. This fact by itself is fatal to Sourdille (Hdt. et la relig. de l’Ég. p. 141) when he places Sethon on his index mythologique on the ground that Shabataka was king of Egypt at this time. 507. Hence the equation with Shabataka, while Tirhaka is equated (Oppert, Rapp. Égy. et Assyr. p. 29) with the king of Meroe, is impossible, quite apart from its making nonsense of the reference to the bruised reed. 508. Petrie, Hist. Eg. III. p. 312; Griffith, Dem. Pap. Rylands, III. p. 6. 509. Griffith, High Priests of Memphis, p. 10; Breasted, Records, IV. 830 (Pianchi stele). 510. G. Smith, Assurbanipal, p. 20. 512. F.H.G. II. p. 593. 513. Hdt. II. 151; Diod. I. 66; the Apis stelai. 514. F.H.G. II. p. 594. 515. Psamtek’s daughter Nitokris was adopted by Shepnepet, daughter of Taharqa (or, according to J. de RougÉ, Ét. sur les textes gÉogr. du temple d’Edfou, p. 62, of Pianchi), sacerdotal princess of Thebes, Breasted, Records, IV. 935 f.; cp. E. de RougÉ, Notice de quelques textes hiÉrogl. publ. par M. Greene, ap. Maspero, Bibl. Égypt. XXIII. pp. 70 f.; J. de RougÉ, Ét. sur les textes gÉogr. du temple d’Edfou, pp. 59–63; neither of whom understood that N. was daughter of S. only by adoption. From the omission of the revolt of Gyges and Psamtek from the earlier Assurbanipal cylinders and the statement that Miluhha (Ethiopia) revolted with Saulmugina (brother of Assurbanipal), G. Smith, Assurbanipal, p. 78, cp. pp. 154–5, infers that the revolt of Gyges and Psammetichus took place at the time of the general rising against Assyria, which means that Psammetichus was allied with Ethiopia at that time. His early flight into Syria, Hdt. II. 152, is to be connected with his father’s policy rather than with his own. 516. Against this identification see Maspero, Hist. Anc.5 p. 459, n. 3; E. de RougÉ, Textes pub. par M. Greene, ap. Maspero, Bibl. Égypt. XXIII. pp. 74–75. 517. Psamtek himself acknowledged the Ethiopian Taharqa as his predecessor: Wiedemann, Aeg. Ges. p. 600. 518. There can be no doubt that the reigns of rival rulers of the period largely overlap. Otherwise, as pointed out long ago by Gutschmid (Philol. 1855, p. 659), we have Psamtek I surviving his father for over 100 years. 519. Hist. Eg. III. p. 318. 521. E.g. by Breasted. 522. Diod. I. 45; Plut. de Is. et Os. 8 (Moral. 354); cp. Moret, de Bocch. pp. 6–8, quoting Mariette and Maspero; Breasted, Records, IV. 811, 884, Hist.2 p. 546; Griffith, Dem. Pap. Rylands, p. 6. The Pianchi stele mentions one son of Tafnekht as killed in Pianchi’s campaign against Tafnekht, and another as spared by him (Breasted, Records, IV. 838, 854; cp. Moret, de Bocch. p. 6, n. 2). 523. Hist. Eg. III. p. 334. 524. Hist. Eg. III. p. 327. 525. Athen. X. 418e. 526. In Diod. (I. 45) and Plut. (de Is. et Os. 8) Tnefachthos, the father of Bocchoris, is said to have accidentally discovered while campaigning against the Arabians the joys of the simple life. In Athen. (418e) Neochabis and his son Bocchoris are said both to have been moderate in their diet (et??? t??f? ?e???s?a?). But even if we have here variants of a single story, it would be no proof that we are up against the same individuals. 527. It is implied by Breasted, Hist.2 p. 556, when he calls Necho I “doubtless a descendant of Tefnakhte.” 528. Necho I enjoyed the favours of the Assyrian conqueror (G. Smith, Assurbanipal, pp. 20, 23, 27–28), but his revolt shows that he was making a virtue of necessity. 529. Translated Griffith, High Priests of Memphis, chaps. II., III.: Maspero, Pop. Stories, pp. 115 f. 530. Petrie, Hist. III. fig. 139. 531. Hdt. II. 173; cp. Athen. VI. 261c, X. 438b. 532. Maspero, Pop. Stories, pp. 281–2; the story, however, is Ptolemaic and may be influenced by Hdt.; cp. Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 173. E. Meyer, Ges. Aeg. p. 366, n. 1, uses the demotic stories about Amasis’ drunkenness as proof that the Saite Pharaohs were not popular with their Egyptian subjects. It might as well be argued that Edward VII must have been unpopular in England because the masses like to associate him with horse-racing and cigars. When the Egyptians represented Amasis as drunken they paid him the compliment of making him like themselves. The catastrophe of 525 B.C. was helped on by the drunkenness of the servants sent by Amasis to capture Phanes the captain of the Greek mercenaries when he was on his way to desert to Persia (Hdt. III. 4). The Egyptian who “complained before his majesty King Cambyses on the subject of all the strangers who dwelt in the sanctuary of Neith (at Sais) to the end that they might be expelled” (so-called demotic chronicle, ap. Rev. Égy. 1880, p. 75) is a better witness as to the policy of Cambyses than as to the unpopularity of Amasis; cp. the sequel: “His Majesty ordained: expel all the strangers who dwell in the sanctuary of Neith: destroy their houses.” 533. Hdt. II. 172; Hellanicus, F.H.G. I. p. 66; but cp. Revillout, Rev. Égypt. 1881, pp. 96–98. 534. Pop. Stories, pp. 151 f. 535. Hist. Anc.5 p. 531. Maspero refers to the evidence of excavations; Mallet, Prem. Étab. pp. 52–53. 536. Hdt. II. 179. 537. Naukratis, I. pp. 1 f. 538. Hieron. VIII. (Migne), pp. 365–6. 539. s.v. Naukratis. 540. Ap. Athen. XV. 675. 541. Strabo, XVII. 801. 542. Hdt. II. 178. 543. Plutarch, Sept. Sap. Conviv. 2 (Moral. 146), speaks of a certain Niloxenos the Naukratite as entertained by Periander. If the setting of the dialogue was strictly historical, this would be evidence for the existence of Naukratis before 590 B.C. But Amasis is introduced as reigning in Egypt and Croesus apparently as already King of Lydia, so that chronological inferences from this fictitious dialogue would be rash. 544. Strabo, XVII. 808; cp. Hdt. II. 135; Athen. XIII. 596b; Suid. s.v. ??d?p?d?? ?????a. 545. Oxyr. Pap. I. pp. 10–13. 546. So Gutschmid, ap. Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 178. 547. It is forcing the sense of Herodotus’ words to regard them, as does Petrie, Nauk. I. p. 4, as proof positive of a pre-Amasis occupation. Still less is Kirchhoff justified (Stud. Gr. Alph.4 p. 47) in regarding them as proving that there were no Greeks in Naukratis before the reign of Amasis. 548. E.g. Mallet and E. Meyer. 549. I was first led to apply to Egypt my views about the Greek tyranny, before I had read Diodorus on Psammetichus, from Herodotus’ account of Sethon and his following of tradesmen and artizans; above, p. 92. 550. Nauk. I. pp. 5, 6, 21. 551. J.H.S. XXV. pp. 110 f. 552. B.S.A. V. p. 39 f.; J.H.S. XXV. p. 109; cp. especially the finds there of vases dedicated “to the gods of the Greeks” and also to various different individual Greek deities. The size of the bricks dates this enclosure as earlier half of sixth century, B.S.A. V. p. 35. 553. B.S.A. V. pp. 41 n. 2, 48; J.H.S. XXV. p. 107. In 1899 there was found in Petrie’s “Great Temenos” a fourth century Egyptian inscription that speaks of “Pi-emro which is called Naukratis.” This is, however, pace Hogarth, J.H.S. XXV. p. 106, evidence not for but against thinking of Piemro Naukratis as a double town like Buda-Pesth rather than as a bilingual like Swansea Abertawe. 554. J.H.S. XXV. p. 107; B.S.A. V. p. 43. 555. B.S.A. V. p. 49. 556. Nauk. I. pp. 54 f. 557. Hirschfeld, Rhein. Mus. 1887, pp. 215–219; Kirchhoff, Stud.4 p. 44 f.; cp. Edgar, B.S.A. V. pp. 50 f. For Gardner’s reply see Nauk. II. pp. 70 f. For a rÉsumÉ of the epigraphical evidence see E. S. Roberts, Gk. Epig. I. pp. 159 f., 323 f. 558. Wiedemann accepts them, Hdt. II. 178. 559. B.S.A. XIV. p. 263. 560. B.S.A. V. p. 52. 561. Prem. Étab. pp. 167 f. 562. Hogarth’s publication of the additional inscriptions found in 1903 is still more deficient. Edgar’s account of those found in 1899 is better, though by no means adequate. Of 108 probable dedications (some are too fragmentary to be certain), 48 are on vases (black glaze, black figure, red figure) that cannot have been made before the reign of Amasis, 33 are on cups of types that certainly lasted into his reign, 6 on Naukratite fragments (phase not stated), 2 on (late) Milesian. The rest are on fabrics difficult to date from the meagre descriptions. Unfortunately this collection is not typical. It is to be regretted that Edgar thought it “unnecessary to state the provenance of each separate inscription” (B.S.A. V. p. 53). Sixteen have dedications to the gods of the Greeks, and only two to Apollo. We may conclude that a large percentage come from the Hellenium and are therefore after 570. But this does not prove a late date for graffiti generally. Of the sixteen dedications to the gods of the Greeks fifteen are on black figure or black glaze vases: the other is on one of the 33 cups mentioned above. This fact suggests that the dedications generally could have been dated from the vases they are inscribed on if the data had been made available, and that Gardner was fairly right in his main conclusion although wrong in his method of reaching it. Of the Milesian fragments one has a dedication to Apollo, of the Naukratite two (both from the old Southern “Temenos”) are to Aphrodite. It is significant that among the finds of the reign of Amasis “the early local pottery was disappointingly scarce” (B.S.A. V. p. 57). It is surprising that the excavators did not draw the obvious conclusion. 563. B.S.A. XIV. p. 263; J.H.S. XXIX. p. 320; Ure, Black Glaze Pottery, pp. 59–61. Others still unpublished from Burrows’ excavations of 1909. 564. For later Boeotian examples see Ath. Mitt. XV. pp. 412–413 (Theban Kabeirion) and probably those from Mt Ptoon alluded to in B.C.H. IX. 479, 523. 565. Occasional earlier inscriptions are no evidence against this later dating for the beginning of the real vogue. 566. The inscriptions are largely dedications to deities. 567. B.S.A. V. p. 57. 568. Ure, Black Glaze Pottery, pp. 32 f. 569. Three of the stamped black sherds from Naukratis (B.S.A. V. p. 56, nos. 113–15) are inscribed, one with a very secular inscription, one with a Cypriote abbreviation, and one with what may be the beginning of a dedication. The secular inscription on one example of a very common fabric is no argument against the use of other examples for religious purposes. 570. The vases so classed by Prinz, Funde aus Naukratis, p. 69, do not belong to the style (cp. Kinch, Vroulia, pp. 134 f.). His conclusions ib. p. 72 therefore do not hold. 571. B.S.A. V. p. 57. 572. Kinch, Vroulia, p. 26. 573. Cp. Rhitsona, passim. 574. Cp. also Daphnae, which flourished contemporaneously with Corinthian and some phases of proto-Corinthian pottery, but yielded no remains of Corinthian nor, apparently, of proto-Corinthian: Petrie, Tanis, II. p. 62. 575. Brit. Mus. 1886, 6–I. 40; Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 102. 576. J.H.S. XXV. p. 136. 577. Edgar, B.S.A. V. p. 52. 578. See e.g. Nauk. I. Pl. IV. 3. 579. Wiegand, Sitz. Preuss. Akad. 1905, pp. 545–6; Arch. Anz. 1914, p. 222, p. 219, figs. 29–31; Kinch, Vroulia, pp. 194–231. 580. Funde aus Nauk. p. 37. 581. The Boeotian Kylix style of B.S.A. XIV. pp. 308 f., Pls. VIII. and XV. 582. Arch. Anz. 1904, p. 105; 1905, p. 62; 1910, p. 224. 583. A. J. Reinach, Journ. d. Sav. 1909, p. 357. 584. Boehlau, Nekrop. Taf. XII. 2, 4, 5, 6, 8, 9, 11; cp. pp. 30, 31. 585. An important fact, not sufficiently taken into account by Boehlau and his followers. 586. Boehlau, Nekrop. p. 75; Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 33. 587. Sitz. Preuss. Akad. 1905, p. 545. 588. The ware has often been called Rhodian and more recently (Kinch, Vroulia, passim) Camirian. Rhodes has produced far the most specimens, but probably only because tomb-robbing has been particularly prevalent in the island. Rhodian provenance is maintained by Poulsen (Orient u. frÜhgr. Kunst, p. 91), but on dangerous stylistic grounds. His treatment of the Russian finds is particularly unconvincing. All the same Perrot does well (Hist. de l’Art, IX. pp. 390, n. 2, 403 f.) to remind us that the Milesian attribution is not a certainty. 589. Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. pp. 39 f. 590. Petrie, Tanis, II. Pls. XXVII., XXVIII. 591. Petrie, Tanis, II. pp. 51, 52 (quoting Hdt. II. 30, 154). Duemmler’s doubts as to the identity of Daphnae and the Greek “Camps” (Jahrb. X. p. 36) seem somewhat superfluous. 592. Boehlau, Ion. Nekrop. pp. 52 f.; cp. Edgar, Cat. Vases, Cairo, pp. 10, 13, 14. 593. Hist. de l’Art, IX. p. 404. 594. Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. pp. 73–74. 595. C.R. II. 233e, Oxford Ashmolean Museum, G. 127. 2, 3 (the latter two excavated 1903). For an illustration of this type see J.H.S. XXX. p. 354, fig. 18. 596. See the evidence of the Rhitsona grave catalogues, B.S.A. XIV.; J.H.S. XXIX., XXX. 597. Nauk. I. Pl. VI. 1, 2; II. Pl. IX. 5; cp. Prinz, pp. 75 f. 598. E.g. Petrie and Gardner, Nauk. I. Pl. V. and (coloured) J.H.S. VIII. pl. 79. 599. Nauk. I. p. 51; II. p. 39: cp. Prinz, pp. 87 f. 600. Vroulia, pp. 7, 34, 89. 601. J.H.S. XXIX. pl. 25 and pp. 332 f. 602. Cp. Buschor, Gr. Vasenmal.1 p. 81; Frickenhaus, Tiryns, I. p. 53. 603. Arch. Anz. 1910, pp. 224–5; 1914, p. 227. 604. Its absence from Daphnae, the military station from which the Greeks were removed by Amasis soon after 570 B.C., was formerly thought to indicate that at that date it had not yet been invented or at least not yet become popular. But the chief wares found at Daphnae, including the typical (Clazomenian?) Daphnae ware, and excepting only a peculiar local type of situla, are not uncommon at Naukratis (B.S.A. V. pp. 60–61). This could hardly be the case, at least not to the same extent, if Naukratis started only when Daphnae ceased. We must seek some other explanation of the lack of Naukratite at Daphnae. May it not have been simply that such delicate ware was ill-suited for a camp? The Naukratite cups show a fabric as fragile as the modern teacup. 605. Over 350; Nauk. I. pp. 60 f. 606. Nauk. I. p. 11. 607. Its central and crowded position is (pace Edgar, B.S.A. V. p. 53) no argument against this view, but rather the reverse, especially if it is remembered that Miletus and presumably as a consequence the Milesian part of Naukratis was in a bad way in the days of Amasis. 608. On the evidence of excavation as to these temene see Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. pp. 12–13. 609. Note, however, Perrot’s comments, Hist. de l’Art, IX. p. 415. 610. Prinz, pp. 39–42; B.S.A. V. pp. 41, 60. 611. Nauk. II. p. 60. 612. There is little evidence for the attractive suggestion (A. G. Dunham, Hist. Miletus, p. 68) that the establishment should be connected with the victory of the Samian side and the defeat of the Milesian in the (seventh century) Lelantine war. 613. IV. 152. 614. Athen. VII. 283e. Hirschfeld may be right in inferring that Apollonius took the foundation of Naukratis back to mythical times (Rhein. Mus. 1887, p. 220). 615. Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 75, connects with it the Corinthian sherds, some of which are much earlier than Amasis. Better evidence for early Aeginetan dealings with Naukratis are the Naukratite sherds, some of them of the earliest phase, found in Aegina, Prinz, p. 88. 616. Hirschfeld, Rhein. Mus. 1887, p. 212; E. Meyer, Ges. Aeg. p. 368; Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 1. 617. Over 100 are recorded, Nauk. II. p. 62 f.; others, B.S.A. V. p. 41. 618. Not apparently on it: cp. Nauk. II. pl. 3 (section of the site down to the basal mud with no black stratum marked); B.S.A. V. p. 44 (spoken of as at South end of Greek quarter); J.H.S. XXV. p. 107. Considering that the temple lies so very near the scarab factory and due West of it and that the line of cleavage between Greek and Egyptian runs East and West it is strange that no explicit statement is made on this point. 619. B.S.A. V. pp. 38, 44. 620. J.H.S. XXV. p. 114. 621. Athen. XV. 675 f. 622. Nauk. II. 623. Nauk. II. Pl. XIV. 11. 624. Orient u. frÜhgr. Kunst, pp. 93–99 (Cyprus for examples with an Oriental character, Rhodes for those that are purely Greek). An example found at Polledrara (Vulci) comes from a grave (“tomb of Isis,” Montelius, Civ. Prim. en Ital. SÉr. B, pl. 266. 3) that contained also a scarab of Psammetichus I and is probably to be dated in the second half of the seventh century. 625. Nauk. I. Pls. XVI., XVII. For Pl. XVI. 4 see below, fig. 17. 626. Nauk. I. p. 21; cp. p. 42; but cp. Petrie, B.S.A. V. p. 41, “I found nothing but Egyptian South of Aphrodite.” 627. Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 84. Prinz, ibid. pp. 86–87, regards some of the early jars from Naukratis as Ionian, comparing the shapes of painted Ionian jars. Whether, as Prinz thinks (ibid. p. 13), they prove an early Greek settlement in the South quarter is another question. 628. For Phoenician remains at Naukratis see B.S.A. V. p. 49, where they are probably overestimated; cp. Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 102. 629. For connecting jars of this sort with Greco-Saite trade cp. perhaps Epiphan. de Mens. et Pond. 182d ? ???????? Sa?t?? ?est?? ?st? ? (= 44 kotylai). 630. For a more modest estimate of early Naukratis see Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 178. The view of Kahrstedt (Pauly Wissowa, S.V. Herostratos) and Hirschfeld (Rhein. Mus. 1887, p. 219) (cp. Endt, Ion. Vasenmal. p. 68), that Greek Naukratis dates only from 570, is untenable. 631. One great gap in the evidence would be filled if ever the site of the Milesians’ Fort was found and excavated. 633. Petrie, Hist. Eg. III. pp. 351–2; Tanis, II. pp. 51 f.; cp. Mallet, Prem. Étab. pp. 129–130. 634. Sharpe, Hist. Eg.6 I. p. 167, thought it directed against Tanis, Mendes and Bubastis; but there is nothing to show that Amasis had anything to fear from these seats of earlier dynasties in the Eastern part of the Delta. 635. Hdt. II. 154; cp. II. 30; Diodorus (I. 67) dates the foundation of The Camps after Psamtek’s victory. The site confirms the date. Daphnae could become the military base of the Saite prince only after he had disposed of the dodecarchy and was mainly concerned with the Assyrian peril; see Petrie, Tanis, II. p. 48. 636. Whether troops were actually transferred from the “Fort” to the “Camp” is doubtful. There is little trace of Miletus at Daphnae, where the Greek pottery appears to have been mainly from Samos (Fikellura ware, Petrie, Tanis, II. pls. 27, 28) and Clazomenae (Daphnae ware, ibid. pls. 29–31). The marked differences between the pottery finds at Naukratis and Daphnae are now generally recognized as being local, not temporal, except in so far as the Daphnae series ends earlier. But the fact of these local differences still awaits a satisfactory explanation. Cp. above, p. 115, n. 2. 637. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt.1 I. 384; cp. Mallet, Prem. Étab. pp. 43, 80. Mallet, ibid. pp. 79–80, makes Herodotus’ ????? a sort of militia, but this hardly suits their description as a caste. Egyptian documents do indeed show that, in spite of Herodotus II. 164, VI. 60; Plato, Tim. 23–24; Isocr. Bus. 15–17 (224); Diod. I. 28, 73–74; Strabo XVII. 787; there was no hard caste system in ancient Egypt; cp. Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 164; Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 411. But the ?????, though not a caste, were plainly a sharply defined class. 638. Prem. Étab. p. 80. 639. Ges. d. Alt.1 I. 561. 640. Hdt. II. 30; Diod. I. 67; Strabo XVI. 770 and XVII. 786 (where they are said to have been still in Ethiopia in the days of the historian); Pliny, N.H. VI. 35 (30); Ptol. Geog. IV. 7 (Didot, i. p. 783); Hesych. s.v. ?a??a???a?. On the authenticity of this story see Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 30, pp. 128 f., Ges. Aeg. pp. 137–8 (sceptical); Mallet, Prem. Étab. pp. 77 f. Herodotus says there were 240,000, Diodorus over 200,000. These numbers will not now be regarded as sceptically as they were in the last century. 641. Wiedemann, Hdt. II. 161; Breasted, Records, IV. 1000, 1001. 642. Hdt. II. 169; Diod. I. 68; Petrie, Hist. Eg. III. 351–2; Breasted, Records, IV. 1003. 643. Hdt. II. 178. 644. Hdt. I. 77; cp. Xen. Cyrop. VI. 2. 10. 645. Hdt. III. 39. 646. Maspero, Passing of the Empires, p. 645; cp. Plut. Mor. 261 (Mul. Virt. 25). 647. Hdt. II. 180. 648. From a demotic chronicle published by E. Revillout, Proc. Soc. Bib. Arch. XIV. (Mar. 1892), pp. 251–4; cp. Rev. Égyptol. 1880, p. 60. 649. Hdt. II. 159; Hirschfeld, Rhein. Mus. 1887, p. 219, suggests that the fleet with which Necho defeated the Syrians may have owed much to the Milesians’ Fort. 650. Cp. Hdt. II. 161; Lepsius, Denkm. III. 274d, e; Roberts, Gk. Epig. I. 151 f. 651. Hdt. II. 160; according to Diod. I. 95, the appeal was made to Amasis. 652. Hdt. II. 163; Diod. I. 68. 653. Heuzey, Fig. Ant. pl. 7. 2; Mallet, Prem. Étab. fig. 27; Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 107. 654. For Amasis and trade cp. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 6 (Moral. 151), ??e??? ??? (sc. ??s?d?) ?? ?????t? p?????? ???a t?? ?p???a? ? pa?e?????. 655. Mallet, Prem. Étab. p. 414. 656. Cp. Griffith, Dem. Pap. Rylands, III. p. 44, n. 5. 657. Ibid. p. 201. The word analyses p (article)—san (man, vendor)—mtk. 658. Earlier Egyptologists derived the word quite differently, explaining it as Libyan (e.g. V. Stern, Z. f. Aeg. Spr. 1883, pp. 24 f. and references, ad loc.) or Ethiopian (= son of the Sun), (Brugsch, Ges. Aeg. pp. 731 f., but cp. Wiedemann, Aeg. Ges. p. 623). Meyer, Ges. Aeg. p. 363, describes it simply as “not Egyptian,” presumably as not occurring before the Saite period. But this is no argument if the name was till then extremely plebeian. Petrie rejects “man (vendor of) mixing bowls,” as manifestly absurd and analyses P-sam-te-k = the (Egyptian) lion’s (Upper Egyptian) son (Ethiopian) the (Ethiopian suffix) (Hist. Eg. III. p. 320, accepted as probable by How and Wells, ad Hdt. II. 151). He compares Shaba-ta-ka (Ethiopian dynasty, 707–693) = wild cat’s son the; but this is no parallel for the real difficulty, which is the extraordinary hybrid composition. Linguistic hybrids are legion. Our own forefathers enriched Latin with the word quicksethedgavit. But so complicated a hybrid as Petrie implies cannot be considered seriously without some very solid evidence for really parallel monstrosities. Spiegelberg (Orient. Litt. Zeit. 1905, p. 560), after arguing convincingly against Petrie, accepts “bowl vendor” as a popular etymology, but rejects it as the real meaning, “denn kein KÖnig wird MischkrughÄndler heissen wollen.” He explains the word as really meaning “man of the god Mtk”; only no such god is known. Even if there were, Spiegelberg’s explanation cuts both ways. If, as the evidence has shown, there is a probability that Psammetichus I had really been a vendor of something like mixing bowls, and got his name from his occupation, some such aristocratic explaining away of the plebeian name may perhaps have induced him and his successors to keep it, just as Mrs Snooks in one of Wells’ stories became more than reconciled to her name after it had been explained as an abbreviation of Sevenoaks and spelt accordingly. 659. Dem. Pap. Rylands, III. pp. 44, n. 5: 201, n. 3. 660. Ibid. p. 201, n. 3. 661. Hdt. II. 151. 662. Griffith, ibid. p. 44, n. 5, quoting Hdt. II. 174; cp. Ael. V.H. II. 41; Athen. VI. 261, X. 438. 663. There is little evidence for a trade in mixed wine. The ancient Greeks habitually drank mixed wine, but the mixing was done at home. In England there is no wholesale trade in claret cup. But note Mod. Gk. ??as?, = mixture, the normal word for wine. 664. Ibid. p. 44, n. 5. 665. Babelon, Rev. Num. 1894, pp. 267 f.; Th. Reinach, L’Hist. par les Monnaies, pp. 32–3; Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 643; Macdonald, Coin Types, pp. 6–8; Radet, Rev. des Univ. du Midi, 1895, p. 120; Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 493. 666. Evans in Corolla Numismatica B. V. Head, pp. 363–7; Ridgeway, Compan. Gk. Stud.3 p. 537. 667. Brit. Mus. Excavations at Ephesus (1908), chaps. IV., V. 668. Three have the ???????????? inscription that Six explained as an abbreviation of Alyattes’ name, Num. Chron. 1890, pp. 203 f. 669. Babelon, Origines, pp. 181 f. 670. Xen. ap. Poll. IX. 83; Hdt. I. 94. 671. Cp. Th. Reinach, Hist. par les Monn. p. 32. Cp. also the account of the invention of money in Rep. II. 371, where Plato connects it with the rise of middlemen. 673. Soph. Antig. 1037. 674. Strabo XIII. 626 (cp. XIV. 680); Archilochus, quoted below, p. 134; cp. Justin I. 7. 675. Bacchyl. ed. Jebb, fr. 10 (??d?a ????? a??e? ???s??); Theophr. de Lap. 4; Pliny, N.H. XXXIII. 43; Pollux VII. 102; Hesych. s.v. asa??t?? and ???s?t?? ?????; cp. Ridgeway, Num. Chron. 1895, pp. 104 f. 676. Hdt. V. 52 f.; cp. Radet, Lydie, pp. 23 f. and references p. 23, n. 1. 677. Radet, pp. 31 f. On the political importance of the great highways of trade in Lydia see Radet, Lydie, pp. 108 (tolls along caravan routes in eighth century B.C., Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 381, fr. 49), 227–8 (ferry tolls levied by the state under the dynasty founded by Gyges, and state compensation for damage done by the flooding of the waterways, Xanthus, F.H.G. I. p. 37, fr. 4). For Sardis as geographically more likely than any coast city to have evolved a metal coinage see Radet, Lydie, p. 156; Th. Reinach, Hist. par les Monn. p. 22. For the contrary view see Babelon, Rev. Num. 1895, pp. 352 f., Origines, p. 218. 678. E.g. P. Gardner, Gold Coinage of Asia, p. 4, Hist. Anc. Coin. p. 69; Brandis, MÜnzwesen, p. 201; cp. also Radet, Lydie, p. 293. 679. Plut. Apophth. Lac., Agesil. 40 (Mor. 211b). 680. Hdt. I. 54. 681. The fact that 73 out of 87 early electrum coins found recently in the Artemision at Ephesus are of types usually assigned to Lydia is thus no argument against the usual attribution. Of the rest two are Phocaean, two possibly Phocaean, four possibly belong to Cyme, one perhaps to Ephesus, while five are quite uncertain. Head, Brit. Mus. Excav. Ephesus, pp. 79 f. 682. F. Lenormant, Monn. royal. de la Lydie, p. 28, quotes two early electrum coins, one obv. striated, rev. three incuses, as found in the Plain of Sardis, the other, obv. four petals, rev. one incuse, as found at Nymphi, about 12 miles inland from Smyrna. An electrum third (67·6 grains) obv. lion’s head, rev. one incuse, Brit. Mus. Coins, Lydia, p. 2, no. 4, is said to have been found at Ala Shehr (Philadelphia), 30 miles S.E. of Sardis. 683. Borrell, Num. Chron. VI. (1843), p. 156; cp. Brit. Mus. Coins, Troas, etc. p. lvii. 684. Num. Chron. 1890, p. 210, n. 69; cp. Babelon, Rev. Num. 1895, pp. 354 f., Origines, pp. 215 f. 685. Rev. Num. 1895, p. 303; ib. Pl. VI. 3. 686. Head, Brit. Mus. Coins, Ionia, p. xviii. 687. Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 643, Ridgeway, Metal. Curr. p. 293, and others have stated that the 168 gr. standard was in regular use for early electrum, but their only evidence appears to be this one coin; cp. Head, ib. p. xl., who notes that no divisions of this standard are known in electrum. They are fully represented in Lydian gold and silver. Others, e.g. Radet, Lydie, p. 233, explain it as a three-quarter stater of the Phoenician standard normally employed for Lydian electrum, but a three-quarter stater is most unlikely. Nobody has suggested that the coin was meant to pass as gold. 688. Rev. Num. 1895, p. 303. 689. Head, Brit. Mus. Coins of Ionia, p. xxxviii. 690. Ibid. p. 184, nos. 6–11. Babelon himself ascribes three small early silver pieces to Miletus (his nos. 18, 23, 39 = Pl. VI. 7, 10, 17). They weigh 1·26 grammes, 1·75 grammes, 1·10 grammes and are hardly helpful from the metrological point of view. 691. La Chine et les Chinois (1847), p. 173; this, though he refers ibid. to ingots of silver mingled with gold dust, called “syce,” of which the literal translation is “fine silk.” 692. See further, Radet, Lydie, pp. 155 f.; Macdonald, Coin Types, pp. 6–8. 693. F.H.G. III. p. 72, fr. 1; so Et. Mag. and Et. Gud. s.v. t??a????. 694. Cp. Hippias of Elis, F.H.G. II. p. 62; Schol. Aesch. P.V. 224; Plut. Vit. Hom., Didot V. p. 153. 695. Hdt. I. 12. 696. Ap. Aristot. Rhet. III. 17 and Plut. De Tranqu. An. 10 (Mor. 470c). The two lines quoted above were not consecutive. Plutarch quotes them thus:
But the ?a? appears to connect two extracts from a single passage. Aristotle, who quotes only ?? ?? t? G??e?, states that the passage was put by Archilochus into the mouth of Charon the carpenter (t??t??). 697. Cp. Et. Gud. quoted above, defended by Radet, pp. 146–8. -a????, so R. S. Conway writes to me, is neither Greek nor Latin, but occurs often in Etruscan (= Lydian?) and several times in Lycian: “tyrant” is derived from “Tyrrhenian” (= Etruscan) by Philochorus (ap. Schol. Lucian, Catapl. I: t??a???? e???ta? ?p? t?? ????????... ?? f?s? F????????. ?? ??? ?????s? ??t??e? ???? ????s? t??? as???a? t???????? ?a?e?? ??t? t?? pa?’ a?t??? ?a? t?? ????????: the reference is to the Tyrrhenians of Lemnos and Imbros), Tzetzes, Chil. VIII. 890–1 (?? t??t?? ?a? t? t??a???? ????? ?pe?????? ?a??? ??? ?? ????????? ?a? ?????de?? ??a?), Verrius Flaccus (ap. Festum s.v. turannos, ed. Teubner, p. 484, a cuius gentis (sc. Tyrrhenicae) praecipua crudelitate etiam tyrannos dictos ait Verrius), and the Et. Mag. (?t?? ?p? t?? ???s????? ??? ??? ??t??). On Vedic affinities of the word t??a???? see Peile, ap. Jebb, Soph. O. T. p. 5. 698. F.H.G. III. p. 380. 699. Radet, Lydie, p. 79. 700. F.H.G. III. pp. 380–1; cp. Steph. Byz. s.v. T?ess??, “p???? ??d?a?... ?p? T?ess?? ?ap????.” 701. F.H.G. III. pp. 381–2. The scene of the story is doubtless Hermocapelia, put by Pliny, N.H. V. 33, in Pergamene territory, by Hierocles 670, Teub. p. 21, in the eparchy of Lydia. Schubert, KÖnige v. Lydien, p. 20, identifies Thyessos with Hermes himself. 702. Lydie, p. 98. 703. Radet, Lydie, p. 79; Rev. des Univ. du Midi, 1895, p. 117. 704. Radet, pp. 95 f. and Rev. des Univ. du Midi, 1895, pp. 118–9 (foundation of Sinope by Milesians, 756 B.C., implies knowledge on part of Miletus of great eastern caravan routes). 705. Heraclides, F.H.G. II. p. 216, fr. 11. 706. Rhein. Mus. XXXV. (1880), p. 520. 707. Hdt. I. 7 f.; Plut. Mor. 622f; Justin I. 7. In Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. pp. 384–5 she does not aid Gyges. 708. Lydie, p. 134; cp. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. pp. 396, 397, fr. 63, 65; Ael. V.H. III. 26. The Ephesian connexion is (pace Radet) only attested for the later rulers of Gyges’ house. Cp. Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXXV. p. 521. Cp. too with the attempt to poison Cadys the attempt to poison Croesus, Plut. de Pyth. Orac. 16 (Mor. 401). 709. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 397, fr. 65; cp. Ael. V.H. IV. 27; Hdt. I. 92. For a different version or phase of the struggle see Plut. de Pyth. Orac. 16 (Mor. 401). 710. Babelon, Origines, p. 105, calls him a banker, on what authority I cannot discover: Nic. Dam. calls him simply e? ??a e?p????. 711. Note that Sadyattes (ap. Suid. (s.v. ????s??), Alyattes) bears a royal name, and that he is almost certainly the rival ??t?stas??t?? of Croesus of Hdt. I. 92. A var. lect. in Nic. Dam. has ?pa???? (governor) instead of ?p???? (merchant). Sadyattes may therefore well have been a great noble: but that is no reason, pace Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXXV. 520, for not assigning the chief rÔle to his wealth. 713. Hdt. I. 54. 714. Poll. III. 87, Brit. Mus. Coins, Lydia, p. XX. 715. Aristot. (?) Mirab. Ausc. 52 (834a). 716. Strabo XIII. 626; Justin I. 7. 717. Strabo, ibid.; Hdt. I. 92. 718. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. fr. 65 end. 719. Lydie, p. 242. 720. The ???? ?????? of Hdt. I. 92 is almost certainly the Sadyattes of Nic. Dam. See Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXXV. 520; Schubert, KÖnige v. Lydien, p. 61. 721. Hdt. I. 88–89; the story is repeated but with the point omitted, Diod. IX. 33. 722. Cp. Bacchyl. III., the earliest reference to the fall of Lydia, written for Hiero of Syracuse in 468 B.C., where Croesus is made during the sack of Sardis to immolate himself and his family and to be saved by Zeus and carried off by Apollo to the land of the Hyperboreans. 723. Hdt. I. 93; cp. Hipponax, fr. 5 pa?? t?? ?tt??e? t??? ?.t.?. (an almost contemporary reference); Strabo XIII. 627. For excavations of this monument see Abh. Preuss. Akad. 1858, pp. 539 f. and Pls. IV. (tomb) and V. (pottery from the tomb). The pottery suits very well the period of the Mermnad dynasty. 724. Radet, Lydie, p. 226, infers for the time of Croesus corporations of artizans (potters, boot-makers, dyers, etc.) such as existed in Lydia in the time of the Roman empire, but his suggestion is too speculative to build on. 725. Strabo XIII. 627; cp. Athen. XIII. 573a, “Clearchus in Book I. of his Erotica says Gyges, king of Lydia,... when (his mistress) died, gathered all the Lydians of the land and raised what is called the tomb of the hetaera.” This looks like the version preserved by Strabo with details borrowed from Herodotus: note that the work is here ascribed to Gyges. 726. Hdt. I. 153–4. 727. Hdt. VII. 27, 28. 728. Hdt. VII. 27, 28; Plut. de Mul. Virt. 27 (Mor. 262); Polyaen. VIII. 42. 729. Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXXV. p. 521. 730. How and Wells, Hdt. VII. 27. 731. Lydie, pp. 155 f., and particularly pp. 162–3. 732. Early in his reign before the Cimmerian invasions (on which see Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXX. pp. 256 f.), Lydie, p. 166. So Cruchon, Banques dans l’Antiq. pp. 15–16. 733. Monn. dans l’Antiq. I. p. 110; cp. Babelon, Origines, pp. 39–40. 734. Cp. Babelon, Origines, p. 94, quoting Terrien de la Couperie, Brit. Mus. Cat. Chinese Coins, p. 4, on period before fourth century A.D. So also ibid. (Cat. Chinese Coins), p. xlviii. 5. Bonacossi, La Chine et les Chinois (1847), pp. 172–3, says there is no government mint: the precious metals are formed into ingots by private bankers: these ingots bear the name of districts, bankers, etc. To the present day Chinese bankers stamp foreign coins with their own countermarks, Babelon, Origines, pp. 121–2. 735. Babelon, Origines, pp. 41, 42. 736. Babelon, Origines, p. 98. 737. E. Thomas, Chron. Pathan Kings Delhi, p. 344 (cp. E. Thomas, Anc. Indian Weights, p. 57, n. 4), goldsmiths and merchants struck coins in fourteenth century A.D.; J. Malcolm, Mem. Central India, II. 80, similar issues still in 1832 but with permit from central government; cp. Babelon, Origines, p. 95. 738. Babelon, Origines, p. 83, at Kieff and Novgorod in the Middle Ages ingots weighing rouble or multiple stamped, sometimes with name, by merchants, bankers or goldsmiths. This practice arose before the Russian government first struck coins. On Greek and Roman stamped ingots see Saglio, Dict. d. Antiq. s.v. Metalla, p. 1865; all appear to be centuries later than the invention of money, on which accordingly they throw no light. 739. Babelon, Origines, p. 100; e.g. Chalmers’ shillings struck by a goldsmith named Chalmers in 1783, numerous private issues in California, 1831–1851, with the legend “native gold” or “pure gold” and the name and sometimes address of the striker. 740. Jevons, Money23, p. 65. 741. Origines, pp. 110 f. 742. Ibid. p. 123. 743. Head, Hist. Num.2 pp. lvii. and 644–5, dates private issues 687–610; P. Gardner, Gold Coinage of Asia, p. 9, attributes the first state coinage anywhere to Croesus, against which view see the whole of the present chapter. Gardner’s own objection to his own theory, based on the ?a??e? coins, is not cogent. Alyattes might, of course, have struck coins as a private venture. The late King George of Greece traded largely in wine grown on the royal estates, but the wine was in no sense a state beverage; cp. also Cruchon, Banques dans l’Antiq. pp. 11 f. For Babelon himself see further Rev. Num. 1895, pp. 332–3, on the early electrum coin, obv. stag, fa??? ?? sea; rev. one oblong incuse between two square, which Babelon ascribes to Ephesus and suggests was issued by “one of those rich bankers who lent to kings and whose safes were filled with precious metals”; see Hdt. VII. 27–29; but cp. Macdonald, Coin Types, p. 51. Against Babelon’s view has been urged the fact that his supposed collections of private marks on such coins as our fig. 19. a (p. 127) form in each case a single group all stamped together. But such a stereotyped grouping on the earliest extant specimens is no argument against his explanation of the origin of these curious marks, which on other very early coins occur in positions which show them to be counter-stamps: see e.g. that on the back of the tortoise of our fig. 20. b. 744. His accession is variously dated 716 B.C. (Hdt.), 708 (Euphorion), 698 (African.), 687 (Euseb. Arm. vers.); he was still alive after 660 B.C. and perhaps after 650 (Geo. Smith, Assurbanipal, pp. 64–68; cp. ibid. pp. 341–2, Winckler, Altorient. Forsch. VI. pp. 474 f., 494 f.). 745. The G???da? ???s?? of Poll. III. 87 and VII. 98 was not, pace Radet, Lydie, p. 162; Rev. d. Univ. du Midi, 1895, p. 119, necessarily or even probably coined, but the history of Croesus shows that a king who unquestionably coined might yet be famous for his uncoined gold. Archilochus calls Gyges “the golden.” 746. Hdt. I. 8, 91; cp. Xanthus, ap. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. fr. 49, p. 383 ????e?se (t?? G????) et? t?? d???f???? e??a?. 747. KÖnige von Lydien, p. 30. 748. Ibid. p. 34; cp. Athen. VI. 231e, “The Delphian dedications of silver and gold were started by Gyges the king of the Lydians (?p? p??t?? G????... ??et???): before his reign the Pythia had neither silver nor gold, as is stated by Phanias the Ephesian and Theopompus,” and Hdt. I. 13, 14, “he won the throne and was confirmed on it by the Delphic oracle”.... “In this way the Mermnadae won the tyranny... and Gyges, having become tyrant, sent offerings to Delphi not a few, but most of the silver offerings at Delphi are his, and besides the silver he offered vast sums of gold.” 749. “He is dedicating golden bricks to the Pythian as payment for his oracles,” Lucian, Charon, II; Hdt. I. 50 f.; “we may suppose that the liberality of Croesus was intended to secure the Lacedaemonian alliance through Delphic influence,” How and Wells, Hdt. I. 53 (doubtless in view of Xen. Cyr. VI. 2. 11 (news is brought to Cyrus) “that Croesus had sent to Sparta about an alliance”); ???sta ??at?? ?? ??a??a? ???pe?e ???? (????s??), Bacchyl. III. 61–62. 750. Smith, Assurbanipal, pp. 64–68. 751. Lydie, pp. 57 f.; cp. Plut. Qu. Gr. 45 (Moral. 302), “when Gyges revolted and made war on him (Candaules)”: cp. also Hdt. I. 13, “when the Lydians much resented the way Candaules was treated and took up arms.” But Herodotus goes on to say that the two factions came to an understanding to refer the dispute to Delphi. 752. Hdt. I. 14; F.H.G. III. Nic. Dam. fr. 62; IV. p. 401, fr. 6; Paus. IV. 21, 5; IX. 29, 4; Suid. s.v. G???? and ??????. 753. Radet, Lydie, p. 214; cp. ib. 243 on the commercial necessities that drove Croesus to make war on Cyrus when the Persians, “who are accustomed to make no use of markets and have no market at all” (Hdt. I. 153), threatened the great trade routes of the East. 754. Radet, Lydie, p. 171; cp. Hdt. I. 17, on the way Sadyattes and Alyattes warred against Miletus, and also Ael. V.H. III. 26; Polyaen. VI. 50 on Croesus’ war with Ephesus. 755. Plut. Qu. Gr. 45 (Moral. 302a): ???e? ??s???? ?? ?????? ?p??????? t? G??? et? d???e??, ?a? t?? ?a?da????... d?af?e??e?. This notice is “historisch wertlos,” Meyer, G. d. A. I. p. 547, following Duncker, G. d. A.5 I. p. 488, but cp. Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXXV. p. 528; Schubert, KÖnige v. Lydien, p. 33; Radet, Lydie, pp. 124 f., 133 f., 136, n. 2. It is more than a coincidence that Carian mercenaries become famous just at this time: cp. Archilochus. In Lydia, as in Egypt (pp. 89, 123), mercenaries, in great part Greek, play an important part throughout the period of the tyrant dynasty. Croesus raised a force of mercenaries before he became king, Nic. Dam. fr. 65, F.H.G. III. p. 397; mercenaries fought for Croesus against Cyrus, Hdt. I. 77; cp. Radet, Lydie, p. 261. 756. Nic. Dam. fr. 49; F.H.G. III. p. 385. 757. Rep. II. 359d; cp. Cic. de Off. III. 9 (38); Suid. s.v. G???? da?t?????. 758. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 382; cp. Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXXV. pp. 515 f.; Radet, pp. 80 f.; cp. also Hdt. I. 8. 759. Lydie, pp. 89, 120. 761. Lydie, p. 224. For Gyges’ invisibility Radet, p. 153, compared that of Deiokes the Mede who, when he became king, withdrew himself from the sight of his subjects, ???s?a? as???a ?p? ?de???, Hdt. I. 99. 762. N.H. XXXIII. 4. 763. Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXX. pp. 256 f. According to Eusebius Midas became king in B.C. 738. 764. Hammer, Zeits. f. Num. XXVI. 4; Midas himself worked the mines of Mt Bermion, Strabo XIV. 680. The fame of the Phrygians as metal workers went back to mythical times, see Schol. Ap. Rhod. I. 1129, with which cp. Diod. V. 64; Clem. Alex. Strom. I. p. 360 (132 edit. Sylburg.). 765. Note that Kelainai (the home of the rich Pythes, above, p. 140), which lies in East Phrygia near the source of the Maeander, occupied “a central point from which trade routes radiated in every direction. It became a commercial junction where goods arriving by caravan routes from the East were packed in chests to be forwarded to various sea ports.” These words (Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 666) refer to Apamea, which, from its occupation, was nicknamed Kibotos (Box), but Apamea was only a revised version of Kelainai, which lay on the heights above it and was supplanted by the lower city in the time of Antiochus I. 766. Ovid, Met. XI. 100 f.; Hyginus, fab. 191. 767. Poll. IX. 83; so Heraclides, F.H.G. II. p. 216; Radet, p. 160, acutely argues from the association here of Cyme and Phrygia that this account associates the invention of money with the great caravan route, of which Cyme was the main terminus before the rise of the Lydian Mermnadae, about which time it was replaced by Ephesus, the Greek city with which the Lydians maintained the most friendly terms; cp. Ramsay, J.H.S. IX. (1888), pp. 350 f., followed by S. Reinach, Chroniques d’Orient, I. p. 574, Radet, Lydie, p. 172. 768. Hdt. I. 14. 769. Polyaen. VII. 5 makes Midas secure his throne (??da? t??a???? ??????e?sa?) “by pretending to celebrate by night rites in honour of the great gods.” 770. On Midas and the ring see also K. F. Smith, Amer. Journ. Phil. XXIII. p. 273. 771. Aristot. (?) Mirab. Ausc. 45, 47 (833b). 772. Strabo XIII. 591, XIV. 680. See also Radet, Lydie, p. 44, on Eurip. Bacch. 13. 773. Strabo XIII. 590–1, XIV. 680; cp. Xen. Hell. IV. viii. 37. 774. It is not known when the river was first exploited, but an early date may be safely assumed. The gold washings of the Phasis are said to have been the objective of the Argonauts (Strabo XI. 499; cp. Hammer, Zeits. f. Num. XXVI. p. 4). In Egypt “gold of the water,” i.e. river gold, is recorded about 1200 B.C. (Lepsius, Abh. Berl. Akad. 1871, p. 35). The Pactolus washings went back at least some generations beyond Croesus (Strabo XIII. 626; cp. Dio Chrys. Orat. 78, Teubner, p. 280). 775. Don Juan, XII. xii. For Gyges and Aladdin see K. F. Smith, Amer. Journ. Phil. XXIII. p. 271. 776. E. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. I. p 580; cp. Regling ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Geld, p. 972. 777. Ridgeway, Orig. Metallic Currency, pp. 35 f., 44, 82, 128, 242, 399 f.; Babelon, Origines, chap. II. The rings appear not to have always a fixed weight, but the ring, especially if not closed, is a very convenient form for weighing, v. Bergmann, Num. Zeits. 1872, pp. 172–4. 778. Strabo XIII. 590, see above, p. 148. 779. Genesis XXIV. 22; cp. Job XLII. 11. 780. Macdonald, Coin Types, p. 52; cp. Brandis, Zeits. f. Num. I. p. 55. 781. Macdonald, Coin Types, p. 46. 782. Cp. Diog. Laert. I. 2. 9 (from a law of Solon’s), da?t???????f? ? ??e??a? sf?a??da f???tte?? t?? p?a???t?? da?t?????. 783. See Macdonald, Coin Types, p. 45. 784. I incline to the view that the types are in part heraldic (e.g. the lion), but I see nothing in Macdonald’s arguments to invalidate Ridgeway’s illuminating explanation of many early coin types as indicating the previous unit of exchange (e.g. tunny fish or tortoise shell; cp. Ridgeway, Cambridge Companion to Greek Studies, § 503). 785. Xen. de Vect. IV. 21, referring to public slaves; Ael. V.H. II. 9 (Samian prisoners branded with an owl). 786. Photius, F.H.G. II. p. 483. 787. Plut. Nikias, 29, the captive Athenians in 413 were branded on the forehead with a horse, but after being branded they were sold as domestic slaves (????ta?), which makes it possible that the branding was an act of simple revenge. 788. Timbres Amphoriques de Lindos, Copenhagen, 1909. 789. Cic. de Off. III. 38; Lucian, Nav. 42, Bis Acc. 21; Philostratus, Vit. Apoll. III. 8; Plato, Rep. 612b. The version which makes the hero an ancestor of Gyges is found in Proclus, Comm. in Remp. 614b (Teubner, II. p. 111). 790. Pollux III. 87, VII. 98. 791. Babelon, in his account of the origin of money, rightly points out (Origines, p. 167) that “in general the prince has at his disposal a greater quantity of precious metal than any banker or merchant.” This fact does not however affect our argument. As Babelon himself goes on to observe, the princes of this period, like modern monarchs in the East, “had in reserve in their treasuries enormous quantities of gold and silver ingots.” He cites Midas, Alyattes, Croesus and Darius as coining according to their various requirements from this reserve. But there is a point that Babelon does not touch. What started these monarchs coining? If, as Babelon assumes, it was simply the fact that the previous private coiners supplied bad coins, the position of coins is on a par with that of any other commodity. We might expect to hear of kings who became butchers and bakers to ensure their subjects good bread and good meat. It is therefore more than doubtful whether the initiative is likely to have come generally from the ruling sovereign. To imagine again a popular clamour for state control, as is done by Babelon, ibid. pp. 168–9, is probably an anachronism. The platform would be too constructive and original for a popular agitation. As a general rule constructive movements begin or at least take shape with outstanding individuals. Parallels from later periods, such as quoted by Babelon, p. 171, are dangerous. A populace can of course clamour for the restoration of lost rights and advantages, that of a state coinage among the rest. In the days that we are considering no precedents could be quoted for a state currency. On the other hand, the situation as conceived either by Babelon or myself implies outstanding individuals in the mercantile class. It is surely among these that it is most natural to look for the beginnings alike of a state coinage and of the new statesmanship that sprang up with it. This need not, of course, imply that occasionally a monarch of the old regime did not grasp the situation and himself institute a state coinage. Pheidon of Argos is a case in point. 792. Hdt. VI. 127. 794. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b. 795. J.H.S. XXVI. p. 140. Note that in later times Pheidon was regarded as a typical miser, ?? ???p?? t?? ?????s? ?e?p???t?? Fe?d???? te e?s? ?a? G??f???? ????p?ep?ste???, Alciphron, III. 34, where, however, the statement may be an inference from the name. 796. Strabo VIII. 376, “Ephorus says that in Aegina money was first coined by Pheidon”; Marm. Par. (Jacoby) under 895 B.C. “Pheidon the Argive... made a silver coinage in Aegina (?f’ ?? Fe?d?? ? ???e??? ?d?e?se t? ?t?a ?a? sta?? ?ates?e?ase ?a? ???sa ???????? ?? ?????? ?p???se?)”: Et. Mag. s.v. ?e??s???, “the first of all men to strike a coinage was Pheidon the Argive in Aegina”; Eustath. Comm. Iliad. II. 562, “silver was first coined by Pheidias (sic) there (sc. in Aegina).” So, but with no mention of Aegina, and an implication of other metals besides silver, Strabo VIII. 358, “and he (sc. Pheidon) invented the measures called Pheidonian, and weights, and a stamped coinage, particularly that in silver,” and Pollux IX. 83, “whether Pheidon the Argive was first to strike money or Demodike of Cyme when married to Midas of Phrygia or Erichthonios and Lykos or the Lydians or the Naxians.” Aelian, V.H. XII. 10, in a list of Aeginetan achievements mentions their invention of money: he has no occasion to mention Pheidon but rather the reverse, so that no conclusion can be drawn from the omission of the name. 797. For Aegina as the first place in Greece to coin see Pindar, Isthm. IV. (V.), 1–3: ??te? ?e???? p??????e Te?a s?? ?’ ??at? ?a? e?as?e?? ???sa? ???s?? ?????p?? pe???s??? ?????. The statement of the Et. Mag. s.v. ??????? ???sa that “Pheidon king of Argos struck a gold coinage in Euboea, a place in Argos,” is manifestly a hopeless confusion. For the Aeginetan tortoise as the coin of the Peloponnesus see Pollux IX. 74. 798. Pace Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI., vol. I. p. 382. See e.g. Hill, Hist. Greek Coins, p. 4; Regling ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Geld, p. 975; about the middle of the seventh century, Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 394; rather after than before 650, Willers, Roem. KupferprÄg. pp. 8–9, Svoronos, J. I. d’A. N. V. p. 44; about 620 Earle Fox, Corolla Num. B. V. Head, pp. 40, 46; there is no specific evidence either way, but the earlier date seems much more probable, particularly since the discovery of the Cretan and Cyprian dumps and the coins from Ephesus discussed in the preceding chapter. 799. Satyrus, fr. 21, F.H.G. III. p. 165; Marm. Par. F.H.G. I. pp. 546–7. Theopompus (ap. Diod. VII. fr. 17 and Syncellus, F.H.G. I. p. 283) makes Pheidon sixth from Temenos, but this may be due to the accidental omission of a name. For fifth century pedigrees of the royal house of Macedon see Hdt. VIII. 137–9. 800. Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 616. 801. On Karanos see also Justin VII. 1. How and Wells, ad Hdt. VI. 127, refer wrongly to Theopompus as making Karanos a brother of Pheidon. 802. Hence the date 894 B.C. assigned to Pheidon by the Parian Marble. 803. Strabo VIII. 358; cp. Paus. II. 19. 2. 804. Pindar, Nem. p. 255. 805. See further Busolt, Gr. G. I.2 p. 619, n. 2, and text. Long pedigrees are not in any case infallible material for arriving at a precise date. There is always e.g. the possibility that here and there a son who died before his father may have been left out of the list. A pedigree of the house of Hanover might easily omit Frederic the father of George III, as is in fact done by Thackeray, who, in chapter XXX. of the Virginians, speaks of Queen Victoria’s great grandfather, meaning George II. 806. Hdt. VI. 127. 807. Cp. Schol. Pindar, Ol. XIII. 17, pa?da? e?pe?... ?? ?p???????. The usage is poetical, and if accepted here might point to a poetical source for the Agariste story. 808. Bury, Pindar, Nem. pp. 255–6. Bury’s arguments are scarcely affected by the question (Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI., vol. I. ad VI. 127. 11; cp. ibid. ad VI. 127. 2) whether an Argive and Dorian suitor for Agariste is conceivable. 809. Ap. Gercke u. Norden, Einleit. i. d. Altertumsw. III. pp. 80–105. 811. Hdt. V. 113. 812. Paus. II. 19. 2. 813. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. ii. pp. 193 f., following Wyttenbach: see Hitzig and Bluemner, Paus. II. 19. 2. 814. He is perhaps to be equated also with the luxurious Lakydes, king of Argos, of Plut. Mor. 89e. 815. Hdt. VII. 149. 816. Cp. Paus. IV. 35. 2, Damocratidas, king during the second Messenian war who does not appear in Theopompus’ list. Plut., de Fort. Alex. 8 (Mor. 340c), actually declares that the Heraclid royal family became extinct, and that a certain Aegon was indicated by the oracle to succeed them. Of this dynastic change there is no hint in Theopompus. Modern sceptics again, distrusting every statement about Pheidon not contained in Hdt. VI. 127, have doubted Pheidon’s royal descent, regarding it as an invention of Theopompus, beyond whom it cannot be traced. But if we assume that Theopompus glorified Pheidon to please the Macedonian royal family, we must suppose that the latter were anxious from the beginning to have their connexion with Pheidon brought into prominence, which would hardly have been the case if Pheidon had been regarded as an upstart; cp. Hdt. VIII. 137. 817. Paus. VI. 22. 2. 818. First suggested by Falconer, ad Strab. VIII. 355, and first fully discussed by Weissenborn, Hellen, pp. 18 f.; accepted by Busolt, Bury, and Macan, and by many earlier scholars, see E. Curtius, Gr. G. I.6 p. 660, n. 72. 819. Paus. VI. 22. 2. 820. Strabo VIII. 355. 821. Unger, Philol. XXVIII. (1869), pp. 399 f., followed by Duncker, Ges. d. Alt. V.5 p. 546; Holm, Hist. Greece (Eng. trans.), I. p. 213; Reinach, L’Hist. par les Monnaies, p. 35; Radet, Rev. Univ. du Midi, 1895, pp. 120–1; P. Gardner, Earliest Coins of Greece Proper, p. 7; and very tentatively by Head, Hist. Num.2 p. xliv. 822. Philol. XXVIII. pp. 401 f.; Euseb. Chron. I. 33, Olymp. 28, “the Eleians being occupied through their war against the Dymaeans.” 823. Strabo VIII. 358. 824. J.H.S. II. pp. 164–178. 825. Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 586. 826. Plut. Numa, 1. 827. C. Mueller, Aeginetica, p. 58, ignored by Jacoby, Marm. Par. (1904), pp. 158–162. 828. See further, Bury, Pindar, Nemeans, pp. 253–4, and ibid. Bury’s discussion of the tyrants’ connexions with the great games. 829. Ridgeway, Orig. Met. Curr. p. 216. 830. Svoronos, J. I. d’A. N. V. (1902), p. 44: their other main mint was at Alexandria. 831. E.g. Head, Hist. Num.2 pp. xliv, 394–5; G. F. Hill, Hist. Greek Coins, p. 4; cp. Babelon, Origines, pp. 211–3; Earle Fox, Corolla Numis. B. V. Head, p. 34. 832. E.g. Th. Reinach, Rev. Num. 1894, pp. 2–3; P. Gardner, Earliest Coins Greece Proper, p. 8; F. Cauer ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Argolis, p. 733; Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI. vol. I. p. 382; How and Wells, Hdt. vol. II. pp. 117–8. 833. Lehmann-Haupt, Hermes, XXVII. (1892), p. 557; Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. ii. p. 196. 834. Plut. Lys. 17; Pollux VII. 105; IX. 77–8; cp. Plut. Fab. Max. 27; Hdt. II. 135; and perhaps Caes. B.G. V. 12 (reading “taleis” as against “anulis”). 835. Jevons, Money23, p. 28. 836. See Homolle ap. Saglio, Dict. Ant. s.v. donarium, pp. 374, n. 155 and 378. It is hardly surprising (pace Th. Reinach, Rev. Num. 1894, p. 5) that no instance there quoted is contemporary with the first recorded event in Greek history. Nor is Reinach’s psychology sound when he maintains (ibid.) that giving away what one no longer needs is an action that by its sentimental or archaeological character betrays a rather recent epoch. Reinach, Rev. Num. 1894, pp. 1–8, notes that the ancients often kept in their temples samples of weights and measures and quotes examples from Athens, Delos, Lebadea, Rome (see also Homolle ap. Saglio, Dict. Ant. s.v. donarium, n. 176), whereas there is no other certain instance of the dedication of a disused currency (Paus. X. 14. 1, dedication at Delphi of double axes by Periklytos of Tenedos, is so interpreted by Babelon, Origines, pp. 75 f., 208, but see Regling ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Geld, p. 974 and references ibid. Coins have been found in temples superscribed ????ea (dedication) and ?a??? (sacred), Babelon, Origines, p. 208, but these may be nearer in intention to the modern offertory than to Pheidon’s reputed dedication). He therefore maintains that the ?e??s??? were not called in by Pheidon, but first issued by him: Pheidon’s invention thus becomes something that happened in Argos not in Aegina, and must be put back at least into the eighth century. Reinach accordingly dates the tyrant eighth Olympiad (748 B.C.). His conjecture only carries weight if that is regarded as the most probable date for Pheidon, against which see above, pp. 159–160. 837. Svoronos, J. I. d’A. N. IX. (1906), pls. X.-XII. For connecting iron spits with the coinage at Argos cp. perhaps the Argive iron coins of usual shape and type, Koehler, Ath. Mitt. VII. pp. 1–7, dating, however, only from the fourth century B.C. 838. Tiryns, I. p. 114. It does not follow simply from this that they were demonetized offerings, and not standard samples. Spits on the new standard may have circulated concurrently with the new silver coinage. In Thebes and Sparta very heavy iron spits were used as currency as late as the fourth century, Plut. Fab. Max. 27; Lysand. 17. On the other hand the spits published by de Cou in the Argive Heraeum (vol. II. pp. 300–323, pls. CXXVII.-CXXXII.; cp. vol. I. p. 63), appear to be mainly of the Geometric period, and discountenance the view that a spit currency was instituted by Pheidon and went on after him. 839. V. 82–89. 840. Hdt. V. 83; cp. VIII. 46 and Paus. II. 29. 5. 841. Hdt. V. 83. “The thalassocracy might be local and relative to Epidaurus,” Macan, ad loc. 842. Hdt. V. 88. 843. Hence too, pace How and Wells, it is improbable that the Argives who helped Aegina were merely mercenaries. 844. Hdt. V. 84. 845. Cp. ?? t?s??, Hdt. V. 88 (89), and Macan, ad loc. 846. Macan, Hdt. IV-VI. vol. II. p. 106; cp. How and Wells, Hdt. V. 86. 4; so C. Mueller, Aeginetica, p. 73 (“coniectura satis uaga”), F.H.G. II. p. 481; Duncker, Ges. d. Alt. IV.1 p. 312, n. 1; Helbig, Homer. Epos.2 p. 162; Hirschfeld ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Aigina, p. 966; Amelung, ibid. s.v. ??t??, p. 2327; Studniczka, Altgr. Tracht, p. 4; Abrahams, Gk. Dress, p. 39. 847. Macan, Hdt. IV-VI. vol. II. p. 106, successful war with Megara, conquest of Salamis, new coinage, development of trade and commerce, patronage of Delos. 848. Pace Duncker, Ges. d. Alt. VI.5 p. 52. 849. How and Wells, Hdt. V. 84. 1. 850. Hdt. V. 87. 851. Hdt. I. 61; Aristot. Ath. Pol. 17; cp. Hdt. V. 94; Plut. Cato Mai. 24. 852. Studniczka, Altgr. Tracht, p. 4. 853. Hdt. III. 50–52; Her. Pont. ap. Diog. Laert. I. 7. 1; Paus. II. 28. 8; Athen. XIII. 589 f. 854. His father-in-law is said to have perished in the second Messenian war; cp. Diog. Laert. I. 7. 1 with Strabo VIII. 362; Paus. IV. 17. 2, 22. 7. 855. Aeginetica, pp. 63–73. 856. Plut. de Pyth. Or. 19 (Moral. 403). Neither Plutarch’s story nor Mueller’s inference is confirmed by the fact that the story of the wooing of Procles’ daughter is quoted by Athenaeus XIII. 589 f. from “Pythaenetus in his third book about Aegina.” 857. Hdt. V. 88; cp. Athen. XI. 502c. 858. This fact is obscured by Hoppin’s translation of the passage, Argive Heraeum II. p. 175, who renders t?? ?e?? t??t?? “their gods,” ???? “temples,” and omits a?t???. 859. Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI. ad loc.; cp. How and Wells, ad loc. 860. Below, Appendix B. 861. Cp. its continuation, if continuation it was, under the tyrants. For Athens with no fleet about 650 B.C. see B. Keil, Solon. Verfass. p. 94. For Athens and Mitylene, E. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. II. sect. 402, n. 862. E. Meyer, ibid. sect. 403 n. 863. Plut. de Exil. 10 (Moral. 603) (Cyclades settled first by the sons of Minos, later by those of Kodros and Neilos); Plut. Solon, 26 (Aipeia in Cyprus founded by a son of Theseus). 864. Bacchyl. XVI.; cp. Paus. I. 17. 3. Theseus fetches the ring to prove himself a true son of Poseidon, and brings with it a crown. 865. Perrot et Chipiez, X. pl. ix.; Buschor, Gr. Vasenmal.1 fig. 113. 866. S. Reinach, Cultes, Mythes, et Relig. II. p. 218. Theseus’ connexion with Troezen, Paus. I. 27. 7, points to the Athens of the period as powerful in the Saronic Gulf. 867. Rev. Arch.3 XXV. (1894), pp. 14–15. Add Arch. Eph. 1898, pl. V. 1 (Eleusis). 868. MÉm. Acad. Inscr. et B.-L. XXXVI. (1898), p. 390. 869. Ibid. p. 421, based on Brueckner and Pernice, Ath. Mitt. XVIII. (1893), p. 153. For further discussion of this naval question see below, Appendix C. 870. E.g. Lady Evans, Greek Dress, pp. 24 and 29; cp. p. 28: Studniczka, Ges. Altgr. Tracht, pp. 13, 29; Helbig, Epos.2 pp. 162–163. 871. See below, Appendix D. 872. A paper on this subject is being prepared by my wife. 873. Plut. Sol. 21. 874. Bury, Hist. Greece2, p. 174. 875. Cp. the 346 iron brooches (peronai) in the extant (fifth century) inventory of this temple, Furtwaengler, Berl. Phil. Woch. 1901, pp. 1004–5, 1597–9. 876. Rings, pp. 35, 394; ear-rings, p. 35; fibulae (but not with pins), p. 42. Add Brit. Mus. Cat. Jewellery, early Greek fibula no. 1089 (Rhodes); Furtwaengler, Winckelmannspr. 1883, pp. 5–10, archaic Greek gold ornaments found at Vetterfeld, all apparently weighing some multiple of the Attic drachma. On the whole question of ring money, see above, chapter V, p. 148. Ridgeway is criticized by Svoronos, J. I. d’A. N. IX. p. 184, who, however, admits the main fact that “goldsmiths habitually make their ornaments from a specific weight of metal in agreement with the prevalent standard of weight.” We must of course beware of arguing from the practice of places like modern Nigeria, where the native jewellers are in the habit of making up rings and other objects out of coins supplied for the purpose by their customers, see e.g. J. W. Scott Macfie, Rev. d’Ethn. et de Sociol. 1912, p. 282. 877. As in Aristot. Ath. Pol. 10, “the increase of the ?t?a and of the sta???.” 878. Pheidon’s invention is described by Pliny, N.H. VII. 57 as concerning “mensuras et pondera.” 879. Suid. s.v.; Harpocrat. s.v. 880. Cp. the Delos inventory. 881. E.g. (didrachms), J. I. d’A. N. 1912, pp. 17, 18, nos. 1727, 1728, 1732 (12·06, 12·14, 12·26); Hermes, XXVII. p. 558 (13·44); cp. Head, Hist. Num.2 p. xlv. Note, however, Willers, Roem. Kupf. p. 9, in Brit. Mus. 38, very archaic weigh 11·713; 20 more advanced weigh 12·266. 882. P. Gardner, Hist. of Anc. Coinage, p. 152. 883. E.g. J. I. d’A. N. 1912, pp. 1, 3, drachmae nos. 1038, 1044, 1083, 1093 (3·60, 4·12, 4·10, 3·95), didrachms nos. 1042, 1043 (8·48, 8·20). 884. Of the weights found at Naukratis, Petrie, Naukratis, I. pp. 83–4, 87, notes that the earliest Aeginetan are the heaviest, the earliest Attic the lightest. 885. According to Pollux IX. 76, the Aeginetan drachma contained ten Attic obols, and was thus a little more than half as heavy again as the Attic drachma, which contained six Attic obols. This statement is not easily explained. It is doubtful what period it refers to. 886. Ridgeway, Metallic Currency, pp. 219–228; cp. ibid. 307, 311, and J.H.S. VIII. (1887), pp. 140 f.; cp. also, Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 395. 887. For the gradual rise in value of silver, see Reinach, Hist. par les Monnaies, pp. 72–3; in 438 B.C. gold was to silver as 14 : 1, in 408 as 12 : 1, in 356 as 10 : 1. For the fall in weight of the Attic silver pieces struck on the gold standard, cp. the fall from the Homeric gold talent of 135 grains to the Persian gold Daric of 130 grains, Ridgeway, Met. Curr. p. 126. 888. Hdt. VI. 127; cp. Pliny, N.H. VII. 57. 7; Euseb. Chron. anno Abrahami 1201; Jerome, anno Abrahami 1198. 889. Pollux IX. 74. 890. Koehler, Rhein. Mus. XLVI. (1891), p. 3. 891. Wilamowitz, Aristot. u. Athen. II. pp. 280–288; so E. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. II. sect. 341 n. (p. 538). 892. Hdt. VI. 87–93. 893. Ibid. VI. 92. 894. Cp. Soph. O.T. 1269; Eurip. Hec. 1170. 895. Hdt. VI. 92, IX. 73–5. 896. Thuc. I. 41; cp. the inscription ap. Koehler, Rhein. Mus. XLVI. (1891), p. 5, n. 1. 897. Macan, Hdt. IV-VI. vol. II. p. 103. 898. Ibid. p. 106. 899. Cp. Macan, Hdt. IV-VI. vol. II. p. 107. 900. Pollux IX. 76. 901. Strabo VIII. 358. 902. Above, pp. 162–4. 903. Ap. Strabo VIII. 358. 904. Plato, Laws, III. 683c-d; Diod. VII. 13. 905. Strabo VIII. 389; Paus. II. 29. 5, VII. 4. 2; cp. Hdt. VIII. 46, but contrast Schol. Pind. Ol. VIII. 39, “a certain Triakon of Argos settled Aegina.” Mueller, Aeginetica, p. 67 reconciles the two versions by stating that Deiophontes, “per Triaconem Aeginam occupaverat.” Triakon appears in Tzetzes, Chil. VII. 133 (ll. 317, 319) as developing Aeginetan shipping after Aeacus: ? ??a??? ?at???a? d? p??e?? a?t??? ????da? ?spe? ?a? et? ???at?? t?? ??a??? ???????. 906. The troubles that led up to the war had begun with a refusal of the Epidaurians to make their annual payment to Athens, Hdt. V. 82, 84. 907. Hdt. I. 82. 908. Strabo VIII. 358. 909. Paus. II. 24. 7. 910. C. Mueller, Aeginetica, p. 53. 911. Strabo VIII. 362; Paus. IV. 14. 8, 15. 1, 7, 17. 7. Beloch and his followers, e.g. Costanzi, Riv. Stor. Ant. V. p. 522, follow their general practice and post-date the war. 912. Hdt. III. 47. 913. Thuc. I. 13. 914. pa??? ????????????, Stesich. fr. 4 (5). The river is the Baetis (Guadalquivir). 915. Hdt. IV. 152. For Aeginetan aspirations towards the Spanish Eldorado, see perhaps Pindar, Nem. III. 21, IV. 69. 916. C. Mueller, Aeginetica, p. 73. 917. F.H.G. II. p. 481. Duris makes the Spartans take the place of the Argives, and the hapless Athenian is blinded before being put to death. Duris, however, is plainly based on Herodotus: Spartans are substituted for Argives as the enemies of Athens under fifth century influence, and a little archaeology is thrown in, borrowed perhaps from Thucydides, I. 6. The position of the story in the narrative of Duris might indicate his view (not necessarily correct) as to its date, but we know only that it occurred in the second book of his Horae (Schol. Eurip. Hec. 915, where the fragment is preserved, “?? t? ? t?? ????”; “recte procul dubio Hullemanus ?? t? ,” F.H.G. ad loc.), which mentioned events of the sixth century, and may have dealt with the seventh also. 918. Paus. II. 6. 7, 7. 1, 13. 1; cp. Strabo VIII. 389. 919. Hdt. V. 67, war of Cleisthenes, the third tyrant of the family, with Argos, and his device for inducing the Argive hero Adrastus, who was buried in Sicyon, to quit the city. 920. Paus. IV. 15. 1, 23. 4. This is firmer evidence, pace Hicks, Cambridge Comp. Greek Stud.1 p. 58, n. 3, than Plut. Moral. 194 (Reg. et Imp. Apoph.), where Epaminondas, speaking in 369 B.C., declares “that he had refounded Messene after an interval of 230 years.” Plutarch may equally well be used as evidence that the extinction of archaic Messene did not synchronize with the end of the second Messenian war. 921. Paus. IV. 15. 7, 17. 7. 922. Cp. Paus. II. 6. 7, 7. 1: “Phalkes, son of Temenos with his Dorians seized Sicyon,”... “from that time the Sicyonians became Dorians and formed part of Argolis.” 923. For its lapse in the interval see references below, p. 183, n. 3. On the tyranny at Sicyon, see below, chapter IX. 924. Strabo VIII. 389, cp. 369, 335; Ptol. III. 14. 33, 34. 925. Il. VI. 152, ?st? p???? ?f??? ??? ???e?? ?pp??t???. 926. Paus. II. 1. 1. 927. Paus. II. 4. 2 (trans. Frazer). “Like every attentive reader of Homer, I am persuaded that Bellerophon was not an independent monarch, but a vassal of Proetus, king of Argos. Even after Bellerophon had migrated to Lycia, the Corinthians are known to have been still subject to the lords of Argos or Mycenae. Again, in the army which attacked Troy, the Corinthian contingent was not commanded by a general of its own, but was brigaded with the Mycenaean and other troops commanded by Agamemnon.” 928. Apollodorus II. 8. 4. 929. Plut. Amat. Narr. B (Moral. 772); Schol. ap. Rhod. Arg. IV. 1212; see also Diod. VIII. 10; Alex. Aetol. Anth. Lyr. I. 208; Max. Tyr. (ed. Teubner), XVIII.: cp. Wilisch, Jahrb. Class. Phil. 1876, pp. 586 f. 930. Cleisthenes, the tyrant of Sicyon, regarded with particular favour one of his daughter’s suitors, “because he was related by descent to the Cypselids of Corinth,” Hdt. VI. 128 (quoted by Grote in this connexion). For friendship between Corinth and Sicyon at this time, see perhaps also Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 395; cp. Wilisch, Goett. Gel. Anz. 1880, II. p. 1195. 931. Thuc. VI. 3, 4; Thucydides must be preferred to Strabo VI. 269, 267, who says the first Greek cities in Sicily included Syracuse, and were founded in the tenth generation after the Trojan wars (i.e. about 800 B.C., E. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. II. sect. 302 n.). 932. Jacoby, Marm. Par. p. 158. 933. Ibid. ad loc. 934. See perhaps Plato, Laws, 690d-e. 935. Aristot. Pol. II. 1265b. 936. Schol. Pind. Ol. XIII. 20. 937. Ad Ol. XIII. 27. 938. A quotation at length is needed to illustrate our authority’s mentality. He explains t?? ??? ?ppe???? ?? ??tess?? ?t?a ?p????e, Ol. XIII. 27, thus: “by gear he is meaning quarts and bushels owing to their hollowness... now of this gear for measures he says that the Corinthians were the inventors. But why did he call them equestrian? Because Pheidon, who first struck their measures for the Corinthians, was an Argive, and the poets call Argos equestrian: Eurip. (I.T. 700), ‘when to Hellas and to equestrian Argos thou dost come’.” 939. Justin VII. 1; cp. above, p. 156. 940. Strabo VII. 326. 941. For the lot of Temenos having been really dissipated, see Paus. II. 26. 2, 28. 3; VIII. 27. 1; II. 36. 5; III. 7. 4; IV. 8. 3, 14. 3, 34. 9. 942. F.H.G. III. p. 378, fr. 41. 943. The Argive tyrant’s overlordship in Corinth is accepted, but put into the eighth century by Unger, Philol. XXVIII. pp. 399 f., XXIX. pp. 245 f., and Wilisch, Neue Jahrb. 1876, pp. 585 f. 944. Svoronos, J. I. d’A. N. V. p. 42 states that some of the earliest “tortoises” are bad money (??d??a), and suggests that Pheidon debased the coinage when his prosperity began to diminish towards the end of his reign. This suggestion has no direct confirmation, but it harmonizes with what is known of the fall of the tyranny in other places, notably Athens, where it coincides with the loss of the Paionian mines, and Rome, where Tarquin fell, “exhaustus munificentia publicorum operum.” 945. I. 13. 946. Cp. Livy XXXIII. 32; Val. Max. IV. 8. 5; Aristid. Isthmic. p. 102. 947. Thuc. I. 13; cp. Strabo VIII. 378. 948. cp. d??at?t??a? ?e?????? t?? ????d?? ?a? t?? ????t?? t?? ?t?s?? ?t? ????? p???????? t??a???de? ?? ta?? p??es? ?a??sta?t?, t?? p??s?d?? e?????? ????????? with ?? ?????????... ???as? te d??at?? ?sa?... ?a? ?p?????...; pa?????te? d??at?? ?s??? ????t?? p??s?d? t?? p????. 949. Cp. perhaps the tradition which makes the artist Butades migrate from (proto-Corinthian?) Sicyon to Corinth. Pliny, N.H. XXXV. 43 (12). 950. Pliny, N.H. VII. 57 (56), figlinas (inuenit) Coroebus Atheniensis, in iis orbem Anarcharsis Scythes, ut alii Hyperbius Corinthius. Schol. Pind. Ol. XIII. 27 (on achievements of Corinthians), ??d??? d? f?s? d????s?a? t?? ?e?ae???? t????? ?? etaf????. 951. Birch, Hist. Pott. p. 185. For Corinthian textiles see Barth, Corinth. Comm. pp. 22 f. quoting Athen. I. 27d, XII. 525d., XIII. 582d, Aristoph. Ranae 440. For general industrial activities see Strabo 382, ??af??? te ?a? p?ast??? ?a? p?sa ? t??a?t? d???????a; Oros. V. 3, officina omnium artificum atque artificiorum. 952. From recent excavations of the American School. I am indebted for the photograph to Miss A. Walker. 953. Cp. below, p. 242. 954. E.g. 79 vases in one grave in Rhodes, Jahrb. I. 144. 955. Gr. G.2 I. 459, n. 6. 956. See for instance the story of Demaratus and Tarquinii, discussed in the chapter on Rome. 957. Bluemner, Gewerb. TÄtig. 35–37; Wilisch, Jahrb. Gym. Zittau, 1901, p. 7. 958. Gyges used the Corinthian treasury at Delphi (Hdt. I. 14). Periander sent slaves to Alyattes (Hdt. III. 49). 959. The revolts from Corinth of Corcyra and Megara are also associated by Busolt (Lakedaim. I. 200) with the rise of Cypselus. If they helped it, it was probably by discrediting the ruling Bacchiads. 960. Gr. G.2 I. 627 (where “seventh” century is a misprint for “sixth”; cp. p. 651); cp. p. 499 and Wilisch, Jahrb. Gym. Zittau, 1901, p. 25. 961. Brit. Mus. Cat. Coins Corinth, p. xviii; Hist. Num.2 ad loc. 962. Earliest Coins Greece Proper, pp. 22 f. 963. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1315b; Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 392. 964. Hdt. V. 92. 21. 965. For full references see Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. pp. 642–3. 966. Strabo X. 452; cp. Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. 642, who quotes also Strabo I. 59, Polyb. V. 5. 12. 967. Aristot. Oecon. II. 1346a-b. 968. Suid. s.v. ???e??d?? ??a??ata. 969. Cp. Knapp, Korrespondenz-Bl. Gelehrt-Schulen Wuerttembergs, 1888, p. 120, n. 1, who compares fourteenth century Italian tyrants. 970. Plut. de Ei ap. Delph. 3 (Moral. 385); Dio Chrys. XXXVII. 456M (103 R); Plato, Ep. 2. The unfriendly Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 393, quotes this view, but adds t? d? ??? ??; cp. Plato, Rep. I. 336; Protag. 343a. Appian (bell. Mithr. 28) does not mention Periander, but accepts his claim: “of the seven sages so called all who engaged in active life ruled and tyrannized more savagely than the normal tyrant (??te??? t?? ?d??t???? t???????).” 971. “Periander first changed the government (p??t?? et?st?se t?? ?????),” Heraclides, F.H.G. II. p. 213; “Periander, the son of Cypselus king of Corinth, received the kingdom by inheritance from his father and out of savagery and violence turned it into a tyranny,” Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 393; “they say that Periander the Corinthian was originally popular (d??t????), but afterwards changed his policy and became tyrannical,” Greg. Cypr. III. 30 = Leutsch, Paroem. Gr. II. p. 89; cp. (almost the same words) Schol. Hipp. Maj. 304 E; cp. also Diog. Laert. I. 7. 5. Hdt. V. 92. 23 regards Periander’s early mildness as a change from Cypselus, but his account is frankly anti-Cypselid. 972. “Cypselus was a demagogue and throughout his reign remained without a bodyguard: but Periander proved tyrannical but warlike,” Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1315b, where Cypselus’ alleged demagogism is probably only a late inference from a genuine tradition that he was not a soldier: see chap I. p. 31. The passages quoted in the last note from Heraclides and Nicolaus go on at once to mention that Periander instituted an armed bodyguard, and Nicolaus adds that “he made repeated campaigns and was warlike.” This statement may be accepted though the context of the last passage shows that the picture of the tyrannical Periander is influenced by the conception of the tyrant as a military despot prevalent since Aristotle (see chap. I. pp. 28 f.). The maxim ?a??? ?s???a (peace is a good thing) is attributed to Periander by Diog. Laert. I. 7. 4, but such utterances are notoriously quite consistent with the most aggressive military policy. 973. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 393 (a son of Periander founded Potidaea); cp. How and Wells, Hdt. vol. II. p. 341 on Potidaea and Epidamnus (founded 626 B.C. Euseb.; cp. Thuc. I. 24) as controlling the great road from Durazzo to Salonika. The road traversed the land of the Lynkestai, whose kings claimed Corinthian descent, Strabo VII. 326. 974. Heraclides, F.H.G. II. p. 213. 975. Nic. Dam. ibid. 976. Hdt. V. 92; Aristot. Pol. III. 1284a, VII. (V.), 1311a; Dion. Hal. IV. 56. Myres, J.H.S. XXVI. pp. 110 f. makes Periander an active partner in the Milesian thalassocracy, which he dates at this period. Reasons for not accepting Myres on the Milesian thalassocracy are suggested in the chapter on Egypt, but his account of Periander’s naval support of Thrasybulus is valuable and convincing. Myres quotes the story of Arion and his wonderful adventure with the pirates and the dolphins on the Corinthian merchant ship that was bearing him to Periander’s court, Hdt. I. 23–4; Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 18 f. (Moral. 161). 977. Hdt. III. 48, 49; Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. pp. 393–4; Plut. de Mal. Hdt. 22, 23 (Moral. 859–861); Diog. Laert. I. 7. 2. Hence Movers, Phoen. II. iii. 109, calls Periander a slave dealer; so also Wilisch, Goett. Gel. Anz. 1880, p. 1202, Jahrb. Gym. Zittau, 1901, p. 22, n. 9, who refers also to Hdt. VIII. 105 (on Panionios the Chian who in the early part of the fifth century “made his living” by mutilating boys whom “he took and sold at Sardis and Ephesus for great sums”). Wilisch infers also, ibid. p. 22, from the ?e??d????? or consecrated prostitutes of the Corinthian temple of Aphrodite, an import from Asia to Corinth of female slaves: see Athen. XIII. 573; Strabo VIII. 378 and perhaps 347. This view is not necessarily contradicted by Heraclides, who declares (F.H.G. II. p. 213) that Periander drowned all the procuresses in the city (Steinmetz however reads ?p?d?se, stripped). Heraclides is not indeed discredited by the fact that Athenaeus X. 443a, makes not only Periander but also Cleomenes or Cleomis tyrant of Methymna dispose of loose women in this Napoleonic way. The double assignation decides neither whether the story is true or false nor which way went the borrowing. But Wilisch and Heraclides may both be right. A tyrant who traded in prostitutes might yet be most severe on unlicensed prostitution. 978. Busolt, Gr. G.2 II. 466. 979. See below, pp. 212–4. 980. Diog. Laert. I. 7. 6; cp. E. Curtius, Pelop. I. 13; Gerster, Isthme de Corinthe, 981. Cp. the epitaph, Diog. Laert. I. 7. 3, p???t?? ?a? s?f??? p??ta??? pat??? ?de ???????? ???p??? ????a??? ?? ?e??a?d??? ??e?. 982. F.H.G. III. p. 393; cp. Heraclides, F.H.G. II. p. 213, “putting a complete stop to the acquisition of slaves and to luxury.” These statements are treated sceptically by Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 646 (mainly on the dangerous ground that Periander’s behaviour is too typical to be true), and by Poehlmann, Grundr. Gr. G.1 62, 479, but accepted or defended by Knapp, op. cit. p. 119; Duncker, G. d. A. VI.5 63; Wilisch, Jahrb. Gym. Zittau, 1901, p. 17; cp. p. 12; Meyer, G. d. A. II. 621; Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. i. p. 270. These writers mainly explain the measures as intended to protect small home industries against large slave factories (so Busolt, Lakedaim. p. 201). Porzio, Cipselidi, p. 235, n., rightly points out that the authors who preserve this notice did not so understand it, but wrongly maintains that this fact is fatal to the explanation. Porzio’s own explanation (that the Cypselids’ taxation led to discontent which endangered the tyrants whose “main care was therefore to empty the city by forcing their subjects to live solitary and scattered in the country,” ibid. p. 236) runs counter to the facts, which show that cities increased under the tyranny. 983. F.H.G. II. 213. 984. Diog. Laert. I. 7. 5. 985. Cp. Wilisch, Jahrb. Gym. Zittau, 1901, p. 13, “promotion of home industries, attitude towards slave labour, introduction of the coinage, these were the main questions for the government of the Cypselids, especially Periander”; so Busolt, Lakedaim. I. 202, 211. 986. Strabo VIII. 378; cp. Barth, Corinth. Comm. p. 14. Strabo calls the Bacchiads tyrants, probably in the later sense of bad despotic rulers. Note, however, that he associates their “tyranny” with great wealth and commercial connexions. “The Bacchiads too became tyrants, and being wealthy and many and of distinguished family for some two hundred years they held rule and exploited the market with impunity. These Cypselus put down and himself became tyrant.... Of the wealth associated with this house there is evidence in the dedication of Cypselus at Olympia, a hammered gold statue of large size.” Busolt, Lakedaim. I. 201–3, thinks that the Bacchiads had the industry of Corinth in their own hands, and that they employed in it numerous slaves who proved irresistible competitors to the crowd of petit bourgeois, and that Cypselus made himself tyrant by putting himself at the head of the latter. Servile competition was put out of the way when Cypselus had made himself tyrant, and the working classes of the citizen population were occupied in numerous public works. Busolt rightly recognizes the commercial element in Cypselus’ power, but the evidence is all against a highly organized servile industry at this early date; in Corinth itself the legislation against servile labour is attributed to Periander, and the date of the legislation is a good indication of the date at which servile labour first seriously threatened free; the exploiting of the market by the Bacchiads is not evidence for commercial undertakings on the part of the Bacchiads, but rather of their having held aloof from commerce. 987. This suggestion is quite consistent with the vague statement of Aelian, V.H. I. 19, that they fell “through immoderate luxury” (d?? t??f?? t?? ??? t?? ?t???). 988. Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 637; E. Meyer, Rhein. Mus. 1887, p. 91. 989. Et. Mag. ?a?s??? ? t??? p?da? ?p? t? ??? d?est?a???? ?a? t? ? st???e?? ??????? d?? t??t? ?a? ??da ??a?e?t? ? ???? ?? ?et????? ?t?? d? ??????? t?? ???????? t???????. Knapp, op. cit. p. 33, notes that Bacchis, ancestor of the Bacchiads, was also lame, Heraclid. F.H.G. II. p. 212. 990. Hdt. V. 92. 7. 991. Paus. II. 4. 4; cp. V. 18. 7. 992. Hdt. ad loc. 993. Thuc. IV. 42. His family lived at Petra, Hdt. V. 92. 7, which has led Knapp, op. cit. pp. 33–34, n. 5, to compare Cypselus with the Paladin Roland who was son of Charlemagne’s sister Bertha and a poor knight named Milo. Roland was born among the rocks and was called Roland because he rolled across the cave in which he was born. 994. F.H.G. III. pp. 391–2. 995. Gr. G.2 I. p. 636, n. 2. 996. Cp. Schubring, de Cypselo (Goettingen, 1862), pp. 62 f.; Wilisch, Goett. Gel. Anz. 1880, p. 1198. 997. Goett. Gel. Anz. 1880, pp. 1196–1197. 998. Wilisch, Goett. Gel. Anz. 1880, p. 1197; Knapp, op. cit. p. 115; Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 637, quoting Ar. Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b, ???e??? ?? d?a????a?. 999. Gr. G.2 I. p. 637. So more recently Porzio, Cipselidi, p. 180, who thinks the Ephorean version a mere amplification of Herodotus. In uncritical incredulity Porzio rivals Pais (see e.g. op. cit. pp. 164–5 and cp. below, pp. 236 f.). 1000. Cp. Wilisch, Goett. Gel. Anz. 1880, pp. 1198–9, quoting Plut. de Mal. Hdt. 22 (Moral. 860), Strabo XIII. 600. 1001. Wilisch, Eumelus (Zittau, 1875). The ???????a?? were known to Theopompus (b. 380 B.C., quoted eight lines, Tzetz. ad Lyc. 174) and Apollonius Rhodius (b. 265 B.C., used them for his Argonautica). To judge from slight extant fragments they dealt with the mythical period. But even so they may well, when complete, have contained material for eighth century Corinthian history. They were not known to Pausanias in the original; Paus. II. 1. 1. 1002. Tzetzes, ad Lyc. 174; Schol. Pind. Ol. XIII. 74. 1003. Paus. II. 1. 1. Groddech and Wilisch think the s????af? a prose prÉcis of the ?p?. 1004. ?p????a? e?? ?p? d?s????a, Diog. Laert. I. 7. 4; cp. Suid. s.v. ?e??a?d???? ?p????a? e?? t?? ?????pe??? ???, ?p? d?s????a. The maxims quoted by Diogenes as from this work are utterly commonplace, but they might none the less be derived from a poem or collection as valuable as that of Theognis. 1005. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conviv. 21 (Moral. 163). 1006. Porzio, Cipselidi, p. 195. 1007. Diog. Laert. I. 7. 1. 1008. On the family of Cypselus see above, p. 193. The accounts make it on the father’s side older than that of the ruling Bacchiads. 1009. Cp. Wilisch, Goett. Gel. Anz. 1880, p. 1198, Knapp, op. cit. p. 41 (who realizes that ancient lists of Corinthian magistrates may have survived till the days of Ephorus and been used by him). 1010. Polemarch was a common title (Knapp, op. cit. p. 39). The duties of the office varied and were by no means always military: see Schubring, de Cyps. pp. 62–63, quoting Sparta, Athens, Boeotia, Aetolia (Polyb. IV. 18. 2). 1011. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1315b. 1012. de Cypselo, p. 64. 1013. Hdt. V. 92. 1014. Sept. Sap. Conv. 21 (Moral. 163–4). Periander’s court poet Chersias (above, p. 195) tells of Cypselus “whom those who were sent to destroy him when a new born child refrained from slaying because he smiled on them. And afterwards they repented and sought for him, but did not find him, since he had been put away by his mother in a cypsele.” 1015. As is done by Porzio, Cipselidi, p. 198. 1016. Sayce, Encyc. Brit.11 s.v. Babylonia and Assyria, p. 103; Maspero, Hist. Anc.5 pp. 157–8. 1017. For other parallels cp. Bauer, Sitz. Ak. Wiss. Wien, vol. 100 (1882), pp. 553 (German), 557 (Indian). 1018. The fact that Cypselus smiled before being put in his cypsele while Moses cried when left in his ark hardly proves the identity of the legends, pace Knapp, op. cit. 1888, p. 32, n. 1. 1019. As also in those quoted by Bauer, Sitz. Ak. Wiss. Wien, vol. 100, pp. 553, 557. 1020. Paus. V. 17. 5. 1021. Note e.g. the human-legged centaurs, the winged Artemis, and the misreadings by Pausanias of inscriptions plainly in the archaic Corinthian alphabet (with its s?? ??d???? ?????p???), Paus. V. 19. 7, 19. 5; Stuart Jones, J.H.S. XIV. p. 40. 1022. Phaedrus, 236b and schol. ad loc. 1023. Pol. VII. (V.) 1313b. 1024. Sept. Sap. Conv. 21 (Moral. 164), “and found him not, since he had been put into a cypsele by his mother. Wherefore Cypselus built his house at Delphi.” The omission here is particularly striking. Plutarch, living in Boeotia, has a reason for referring to offerings at Delphi rather than at Olympia: but the counter-motive for quoting Olympia would surely have been stronger still if Plutarch had believed that the actual cypsele was there. 1025. VIII. 353, 378. No other dedications by Cypselus are mentioned. 1026. Or. XI. 163 M. (325 R.). 1027. V. 17. 5. 1028. So Hitzig, Pausan. loc. cit. (vol. II. p. 396); Schubring, de Cyps. p. 26 f.; Overbeck, Abh. Saechs. Ges. Wiss. 1865, p. 611. The equation of cypsele with coffer was accepted without question by many scholars of the last century, e.g. Preller, Arch. Zeit. 1854, p. 297; Klein, Sitz. Ak. Wiss. Wien, CVIII. pp. 56, 69 f.; Plass, Tyrannis, p. 151; Duncker, G. d. A. VI.5 pp. 39, 40; Curtius, Gr. G.6 I. pp. 262–3; Holm, Gk. Hist. I. 307 (cp. ibid. Pref. p. v. where Holm claims to have endeavoured to bring into clear relief what may be regarded as proved and what as hypothesis). 1029. See e.g. Bluemner’s despairing agnosticism, Woch. Kl. Phil. 1885, p. 609. 1030. Suid. s.v. 1031. Suid. s.v.; Schol. Aristoph. Pax, 631; Hesych. s.v.; Schol. Lucian, Lexiphanes, 1. 1032. Hesych. s.v. 1033. Aristot. H.A. IX. 627b (in form ????????); Plut. de Exil. 6 (Moral. 601); Suid. s.v.; Hesych. s.v. 1034. Pollux X. 92. 1035. Pollux VI. 13. 1036. Suid. s.v.; Hesych. s.v.; Pollux II. 85. 1037. Pollux II. 82, so ibid. II. 82, 85, ???e???; Hesych. s.v. ?????a?, ???e???; Schol. Aristoph. Pax, 631; Lucian, Lexiphanes, 1, and Schol. ibid.; cp. Alex. Aphrod. Prob. II. 63; Cassius Iatrosoph. Prob. 32. 1038. Steph. Byz. s.v. For other references see Pape, Gr. Eigennamen, s.v. Schubring, de Cypselo, p. 14, thinks the Thracian Cypsela founded by Miltiades of the Chersonese and named after his father Cypselus, a relation of the Corinthian. 1039. Abh. Bay. Ak., Phil. Class., 1890, pl. I. 7, 8. 1040. Abh. Bay. Ak., Phil. Class., 1890, pl. I. 6; Imhoof, Monn. Gr. pls. C 5, C 6, C 7 and pp. 51, 52. These coins have been found mainly in the Hebrus valley, some of them during the construction of the railway from Adrianople to Aenus. 1041. Pollux II. 86 says that “physicians invented these names. Aristotle thought the parts of the ear to be nameless except the lobe.” 1042. Suid. s.v. and Schol. Aristoph. Pax, 631 speak of a “six bushel kypsele” (???d???? ??????). 1043. For terra cotta corn jars cp. probably Hor. Ep. I. vii. 29 f. Earthenware offers the best protection against damp as well as rodents. 1044. Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. s.v. citing also Suid., Et. Mag., Plut. Mor. 601c. 1045. Od. XIII. 105; cp. Porphyr. de Antro Nymph. 17. 1046. Bluemner’s view that the poet meant simply natural holes in the rock may be right, but his inference that the passage is no evidence for artificial hives is absurd, especially in the light of the stone looms (?st?? ???e??) described in the same passage and actually quoted by Bluemner (ap. Hermann, Lehrb. Gr. Antiq.3 IV. p. 120, n. 1). 1047. Varro, de Re Rust. III. 16. 15, (alui) deterrimae fictiles; Columella IX. 6, deterrima conditio fictilium; Pallad. I. 38, (aluearia) fictilia deterrima sunt. 1048. Varro, de Re Rust. III. 16. 15, ex uiminibus rotundos; Pallad. I. 38, salignis uiminibus. 1049. ?a???? d? s??????, t??? ????? ??a ???ssa " p????e?, Anth. Pal. IX. 404. 1050. “Ex ferulis quadratas,” Varro, de Re Rust. III. 16. 15; “the best are those made of boards,” Florentinus, Geopon. XV. 2. 7; cp. ibid. 2. 21, “Juba king of the Libyans says bees should be kept in a wooden box (?? ????a?? ??????)”; “figura cerarum talis est qualis et habitus domicilii; namque et quadrata et rotunda spatia nec minus longa suam speciem uelut formae quaedam fauis praebent,” Columella IX. 15. 8. For possible earlier evidence for square hives see Aristoph. Vesp. 241 with Schol. ad loc. In Theocr. VII. 78 f. bees occupy a large rectangular box (????a?) of sweet cedar wood, but they are taking part in a miracle and it would be rash to generalize from their behaviour. See further Pauly Wissowa s.v. Bienenzucht. 1051. Iron rather than copper is suggested by the heavy hammers in the picture, but cp. below, n. 4. 1052. Saglio s.v. Fer, p. 1090. Bluemner, Gewerbe u. KÜnste, IV. p. 363, with unnecessary vagueness calls it an Aufsatz. But ibid. p. 331 he calls the vase on Saglio, fig. 937 a “gefÄss- oder kesselartiger Aufsatz.” 1053. = Berl. Cat. Vases, 2294; the whole vase in colours Gerhard, Trinkschalen, Pls. XII., XIII. 1054. Mau, ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. fornax, calls all three furnaces (i.e. Saglio, figs. 937, 2964–5) SchmiedeÖfen and says they served a double purpose, partly to raise iron to a glowing heat for the smithy, partly to smelt metals more easily molten (e.g. copper, bronze). On these vases as melting pots cp. Gerhard, Trinkschalen, p. 22 (Schmelzkessel); Furtwaengler, Berl. Cat. 2294 [“above, a round cauldron with lid (inside it metal?)”]. So Saglio and de Launay ap. Saglio Dict. d. Ant. s.v. Caelatura, p. 790, ferrum, p. 1090, n. 6. For the way metals may have been smelted in these vases cp. Diod. III. 14 (from Agatharcides, describing the mining and working of gold in “Furthest Egypt” (pe?? t?? ?s?at??? t?? ????pt??) under the Ptolemies). When the metal has been pounded and washed and the gold dust (???a) is left behind “finally other skilled workmen (te???ta?) take what has been collected and cast it into earthenware pots (e?? ?e?ae??? ??t????); and mixing in the right proportions lumps of lead and grains of salt and further a little tin and some barley bran, they put that in too, and having made a well fitting lid and carefully sealed it (pe?????sa?te?) with clay, they heat it on a furnace for five days and nights without a break. Then letting it cool they find nothing left in the vases (???e????) but the gold.” If the process thus described is open to criticism it should be remembered (Bluemner, Gewerbe u. KÜnste, IV. 132) that Diodorus was not a metallurgist, and that ancient methods were probably far from perfect, even of their kind. Bluemner, ibid. IV. p. 363, regards Saglio 2964 (above, fig. 27) as a smithy. For ?????? = smithy cp. e.g. Lucian, Prometh. 5. But the furnace here is too big and elaborate for a smithy. None of our three vase pictures shows an anvil. What Bluemner ibid. calls a small anvil is too small to be an anvil at all; cp. the lump of iron in the same picture and also Bluemner’s own fig. 53, which shows an anvil of a natural size; cp. too the similar projections to Bluemner’s supposed anvil in the corresponding position on the furnaces of our other two vase pictures, both of which projections are obviously not anvils. The picture of an unquestionable smithy, Bluemner, fig. 53, shows a quite different type of furnace, not half a man’s height, called in Bluemner “ein niedriger konisch geformter Schmelzherd.” The heavy hammers in Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. fig. 2964, do not prove a smithy; they may have been used for various other purposes, e.g. breaking up the ore; cp. Diod. V. 13 (Aithalia in Etruria), t??? ?????? ?a???s?? ?? t?s? f???t?????? ?a?????... (?a?)... ?atae?????s?? e?? e???? s?et?a... ta?ta ?p???? ??????s?? e?? t? ?p???a. Or smelting and forging may have gone on simultaneously in the same works. 1055. Style of Brygos, Furtwaengler, Berl. Cat. Vases, p. 596. 1056. Winter, Jahrb. XII. pp. 160 f. and fig. 1. 1057. Conze, Jahrb. V. pp. 118 f. 1058. For well preserved examples see those figured by Conze, Jahrb. V. pp. 134, 137. 1059. Dumont had already inferred that these stoves were regularly intended “À soutenir les plats ou les autres ustensiles qu’on plaÇait sur ces sortes de rÉchauds.” See Jahrb. V. p. 135, and Conze, ibid. Neither writer suggests cypselae. 1060. Rev. Arch. 1869, II. Pl. XVII. 1061. Ibid. II. p. 423. 1062. Third to second century B.C., Conze, Jahrb. V. pp. 138–9. 1063. Rev. Arch. 1869, II. p. 432. 1064. Above, figs. 27, 28, 29. 1065. Similar cypselae are perhaps depicted on the Corinthian terra cotta tablets from Penteskuphia, Berl. Cat. Vas. nos. 616, 631, 802; but see Furtwaengler, ad loc. 1066. Cp. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 21 (Moral. 164). Cypselus erected the house in Delphi believing that it was a god who on that occasion prevented his crying. 1067. Pauly Wissowa s.v. 1068. Thesm. 505 f. The Scholiast explains that the pot was used “because they used to expose children in pots.” 1069. Aristoph. Clouds, 1065. 1070. See below, pp. 217, 244–5. 1071. Cypselus may have been chosen rather than a more general name or a name derived from some other shape, owing to the huge size of the cypsele. Modern potters have a great respect for a man who can throw a particularly large vase. So, too, had the ancients, as is shown by the proverb ?? t? p??? t?? ?e?ae?a? ?p??e??e?? a????e??, Plato, Gorg. 514e. What is probably the earliest allusion to actual Corinthian vases in all Greek literature speaks of a parasite hurrying to dinner and not stopping to admire his host’s ??d??. “??d? d?????? t??? ?????????? ??d???,” Diphilus ap. Athen. VI. 236b. The ??d?? was a vessel of large size and might be of pottery; cp. Athen. XI. 472e, 473b and especially ??e?ta???? ?? ta?? G??ssa?? t? ?e????? f?s?? ???a? ??d?? ?a?e??. For the archaic period the large number of furnaces depicted on the Penteskuphia tablets suggests that the furnace cypsele may have been an article of much importance, assuming that all the furnaces were provided with cypselae for use as occasion required. Their comparatively rare appearance in the pictures is sufficiently explained on artistic grounds if the flames blazed up better when they were removed. 1072. C.I.G. III. pp. 709–10, where the word, e.g. t??p???, precedes the name. 1073. Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 666. 1074. Diod. XIX. 2; Justin XXII. 1; Plut. Reg. et Imp. Apophth. s.v. (Moral. 176); Athen. XI. 466a; Amm. Marc. XIV. fin. 1075. XII. 15, XV. 35. 1076. Bauer, Sitz. Ak. Wiss. Wien, vol. 100, pp. 564–5; cp. Tillyard, Agathocles, p. 13, n. 2. 1077. Ibid., so Schubert, Agathokles, p. 29 (quoting Ferrari, Agathokles, p. 10 (1872)), Tillyard, Agathocles, p. 26. 1078. The bees that are said to have settled on the hips of a stone statue of him set up by his mother when he was well over seven years old are, pace Schubert, Agathokles, p. 30, hardly a substitute. 1079. Cp. e.g. Hdt. V. 92. 10, p????? d’ ?p? ????ata ??se? (oracle about Cypselus) and ibid. 92. 16, ?de? ?? t?? ?et????? ????? ??????? ?a?? ??a?aste?? with Diod. XIX. 2, ???pese ???s?? ?t? e????? ?t????t?? ? ?e????e?? a?t??? ?sta? ?a???d?????? ?a? p?s? S??e???. In this point the Romulus story is still more remote from the Agathocles than is that of Cyrus. 1080. Head, Hist. Num.2 p. 179. 1081. Cp. Hdt. V. 92. 21: “when Cypselus became tyrant this is the sort of man he proved: many of the Corinthians he banished, etc.” Agathocles and Cypselus both reigned about the same length of time, a fact that would attract Timaeus, who was excessively interested in such coincidences or parallels of time (Tillyard, p. 14). [Cypselus reigned 657–627; Agathocles’ reign is usually dated 317–289; but cp. Ath. Mitt. XXII. p. 188 (new fragment of Marmor Parium), 319/8, ??a?????? S??a??s??? e????t? a?t????t??a st?at????, which may indicate what Agathocles himself regarded as the date of his accession.] 1082. But cp. Schubert, Agath. p. 31, “wie man darauf kam, den Karkinos (father of Agathocles) gerade zum TÖpfer zu machen, lÄsst sich natÜrlich nicht mehr erkennen.” Schubert, ibid. pp. 26 f., discovers two sources for the story of the tyrant’s early days, and ascribes the pottery making to one (Timaeus), and to the other the rescue of the infant from attempted murder. His division appears to be very arbitrary. 1083. Polyb. XV. 35. 1084. Diod. XIX. 3; cp. Tillyard, Agath. p. 28; Schubert, Agath. p. 31. 1085. Gr. G. III. i. 186, n. 3. 1086. Diod. XIX. 3; Justin XXII. 1. 1087. Hist. Animal. IX. 618a. 1088. So Aubert and Wimmer ad Hist. Animal. IX. 108. 1089. Mr W. Warde Fowler has suggested to me that the cypselus is the Rufous or Eastern Swallow, which builds a more elaborate nest than the House Martin and has not the white rump that so distinguishes the House Martin but is absent from Aristotle’s description of the cypselus. 1090. ???asa?, ?????e??, de Cypselo, pp. 29 f. 1091. Paus. IV. 3. 6; VIII. 5. 6, 29. 5; cp. Polyaen. I. 7 (Cypselus’ stratagem against the Heraclids); Nic. Dam. ap. F.H.G. III. p. 377; Athen. XIII. 609e. 1092. As a traveller according to Pliny, N.H. X. 55 (39), it excelled even the other birds of the swallow tribe. 1093. Steph. Byz. s.v., an outpost fortified by the Mantineans, Thuc. V. 33. 1094. Paus. VIII. 5. 4 f.; Diog. Laert. I. 7. 1. 1095. Niese, Hermes, XXVI. p. 30, thinks the Arcadian pedigree of Melissa a late invention, but his argument from the silence of Herodotus is of very little weight. 1096. See above, Chapter IV. 1097. E.g. by Bury, Hist. Greece2, p. 152. 1098. E.g. the priest Psammetichus, Breasted, Records, IV. 1026–9 (circ. 610–544 B.C.). For a list of its bearers see Wiedemann, Aeg. Ges. p. 623. 1099. See above, p. 123: written probably between 594 and 589 B.C. 1100. In Naukratis, which became under Psammetichus of Egypt the chief Greek trading-centre in the country, Corinthian potsherds take the second place among the vase finds of the earlier period of the Greek settlement, Milesian coming first (Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 75), though note that Corinth was not among the Greek cities that had an establishment at Naukratis, the Aeginetans being the only European Greeks to possess one. On Egypt and Miletus see above, Chapter IV. To the evidence usually quoted for Egyptian influence on Periander we should perhaps add a story told by Diog. Laert. I. 7. 3. When Periander was an old man he is said to have provided for his own death and burial in the following way. He directed two men to kill and bury a man they would meet on a certain night at a certain lonely spot. He arranged with four others that they should kill these two on their way back. The four in their turn were to be disposed of in like manner by a larger band. At the appointed hour Periander himself went to the spot to which the two had been directed and was there killed and buried by them. The essence of this story is that Periander took extraordinary precautions to prevent anyone knowing the place of his burial. Such precautions at once recall Egypt. Can the story have originated as a skit on Periander’s Egyptianizing tendencies? 1101. Above, p. 125. 1102. Pol. VII. (V.), 1315b. 1103. F.H.G. III. p. 394. 1104. In Aristotle Gorgos is Susemihl’s emendation for Gordios. In Plutarch’s Sept. Sap. Conv. 17 (Moral. 160) Gorgos (Didot, Gorgias) brother of Periander takes part, and the name occurs too often to be a mistake for some quite different name. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 393 mentions a Gorgos son of Periander who broke his neck when chariot racing. There can be little doubt that in all these passages the same name should be read, and that that name should be Gorgos, which appears on Ambracian coins as that of a local hero. See Mon. Ined. Inst. I. pl. XIV. nos. 1, 2. The name Gordios was much used in the Phrygian royal family. But as in Aristot. Pol. 1315b it is probably only an intrusion for the less familiar Gorgos it is no evidence for connexion between the Cypselids and the house of Midas. 1105. Gr. G.2 I. p. 657, n. 4. 1106. Ibid. So Knapp, op. cit. pp. 123–4. 1107. Geo. Smith, Assurbanipal, p. 28. The identification is not certain, but we find Neboshazban where we should look for Psammetichus: the Assyrian practice is illustrated, in a repetition of this very sentence in question, by the double name of Neboshazban’s fief: “and Neboshazban his (i.e. Necho’s) son in Athribis, which Limir-patesi-Assur is its name, to the kingdom I appointed” (ibid. pp. 46–47). 1108. E.g. Plato, Tim. 21e, Neith = Athena. 1109. E.g. Chem Peh’-resu (?) = Perseus, Wiedemann, Hdt. II. pp. 368–9. 1110. Phacussa atque Mylonpolis sunt Graeca nomina ex Aegyptiacis translata, Gutschmid, Philol. X. p. 528. 1111. There is of course the alternative possibility (assumed by Duncker, G. d. A. VI.5 p. 72, n. 1), that one of the names is merely a mistake. The Lycophron son of Periander of Herodotus is plainly the Nikolaos of Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 393. 1112. See below, p. 256. 1113. Polyb. VI. fr. ii.; Strabo V. 219–20, VIII. 378; Dion. Hal. III. 46; Diod. VIII. 31; Cic. de Rep. II. 19–20 (34–36); Schol. Bob. ad Cic. pro Sulla, 22; Livy I. 34, IV. 3; Florus, Epitome Liui, I. 5. 1; Pliny, N.H. XXXV. 5, 43; cp. XXXIII. 4; Aurel. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 6; cp. C.I.L. I. i. p. 43 and Roem. Mitt. XIX. p. 117 (acta triumphorum Capitolina), L.TARQUINIUS.DEMARATI.F.PRISCUS; C.I.L. XIII. 1668 (Claudius at Lyons); Zonaras VII. 8. 1114. Dion. Hal. III. 47; cp. Livy I. 34, Lucumoni contra... cum divitiae iam animos facerent. 1115. Livy I. 34. 1116. Dion. Hal. III. 48. 1117. de Vir. Ill. 6. 1118. Diod. VIII. fr. 31. 1119. Polyb. VI. fr. ii. 10. Polybius insists on this point: p?ste??? ??t? te ?a? t??? ???as?... d?? t?? ??????a?... e????? ?p?d???? ?t??e... t? t?? ??? ??????? e?a??????? e?? t? d??? ???st?te ?a? s?? ?a??? ???e???. 1120. Cp. Diod. VIII. fr. 31, “he was introduced to the king, Ancus Martius, and became his greatest friend, and helped him much in the administration of the kingdom”; Dion. Hal. III. 48, “he very soon became friends with the king”... “being held in high honour by the king”; also the passage from the same chapter quoted above; Livy I. 34, Tarquinius gets himself made guardian of Ancus’ young sons; Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 6, “he even secured the friendship of King Ancus.” 1121. Cp. Diod. VIII. fr. 31, “making himself agreeable to everyone (p?s? p??sf???? ?????)”; Dion. Hal. III. 48, “by courteous greetings and ingratiating discourses” (cp. VI. 60, “every tyrant develops out of a mob flatterer”); Livy I. 34, “benigno alloquio, comitate inuitandi,” I. 35, “he is said to have been the first to canvass for the throne and to have made a speech designed to win over the plebeians.” 1122. Or perhaps rather increasing; cp. Strabo VIII. 378, “Demaratus... brought such great wealth from home to Etruria that he became ruler of the city that received him, and his son was actually made king of Rome.” 1123. Strabo V. 220. 1124. Pliny, N.H. XXXV. 43 (12); so (multo uero elegantius) Val. Max. III. 4. 2. 1125. Livy I. 34. 2, “bonorum omnium heres,” so also 34. 4. 1126. Dion. Hal. III. 47, ????????? ?p?s?? t?? ??s?a?. 1127. Dion. Hal. III. 47. 1128. Livy I. 38, “ut non quietior populus domi esset quam militiae fuisset.” 1129. Livy I. 35. 1130. Dion. Hal. III. 67. On the forum shops see also Livy XXVI. 27; Varro, L.L. VI. 59. 1131. Livy I. 39; Dion. Hal. IV. 1 (but cp. IV. 2; Pliny, N.H. XXXVI. 70 (204)). 1132. Ap. Charisii, Art. Gramm. I. p. 105, ed. Keil. 1133. N.H. XVIII. 3, XXXIII. 13. 1134. Variae, VII. 32. 1135. See Samwer, Ält. roem. MÜnzwesen, p. 43; T. Frank, Class. Phil. XIV. (1919), pp. 314 f. 1136. For copious illustrations see Haeberlin’s sumptuous Aes Grave. 1137. See e.g. Pasqui, Notiz. 1897, pp. 265p, 267a (Praeneste). 1138. Aes rude is recorded among the finds of the earlier stips at Conca (Satricum in South Latium) which appears to belong exclusively to the seventh and sixth centuries B.C., Notiz. 1896, pp. 29–31, 101. 1139. Roem. KupferprÄg. pp. 21–22. 1140. Aes Grave, p. 5. 1141. N.H. XXXIII. 13. 1142. XXXIII. 13, so XVIII. 3, ouium boumque effigie. 1143. E.g. Brit. Mus. Rep. Coins, I. p. 3. 1144. As is done by Babelon, Origines, pp. 186 f., who quotes as a possible example of regal “aes signatum,” Garrucci, pl. XVII. figs. 1a, 1b; but cp. ibid. p. 195, where he much antedates the earliest silver coins of Rome. 1145. Mueller-Deecke, Etrusker, I. p. 382. 1146. Justin XLIII. 3. The traditional date is 600 B.C. Cp. the statements as to Servius’ intercourse with Ephesus, Livy I. 45: Dion. Hal. IV. 25–26 (quoting an ancient inscription); Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 7. The Phocaeans expelled from Corsica about 537 B.C. ultimately settled at Velia near Paestum, a fact that has led Pinza, Bull. Comm. 1898, p. 269, to see a Phocaean quarter in the Velia at Rome: he compares the Vicus Tuscus, but even so the evidence hardly justifies the inference. 1147. de Vir. Ill. 7. 1148. Cruchon, Banques dans l’Antiq. pp. 13, 14, 16, so regards him, and compares the laws of Manu (fourteenth century B.C.). 1149. Cic. de Rep. II. 60 (35); Gellius XI. 1, 2; Festus s.v. peculatus. 1150. Compan. Lat. Stud. sect. 685. 1151. On the whole question of the origin of Roman coinage see most recently Haeberlin’s Aes Grave, especially pp. 1–6, and Grueber, Brit. Mus. Coins Rom. Rep. vol. I., especially p. 1, n. 1, p. 3, n. 1. The introduction of money of bronze and iron was attributed by Suetonius to Numa, Suid. s.v. ?ss???a: “Assaria: obols. Numa the first king of Rome appointed after Romulus was the first to present the Romans with (money) of iron and bronze, all his predecessors having paid with (money of) leather and earthenware: these from his own name he named nummia, as stated by Tragkylios” (i.e. Suetonius Tranquillus). Conflicting versions where both are doubtful tend to discredit one another. But the whole notice about Numa hardly affects those about Servius. The temptation to equate Numa with nummus must have been great. Yet nobody before Suetonius appears to have succumbed to it, and the claim he makes for Numa is concerned only with a very primitive stage in the history of the currency. 1152. Livy I. 42. 1153. Florus I. 6. 3. 1154. Plut. Num. 17 (from Varro (?), see Pauly Wissowa s.v. collegium, p. 391); cp. Pliny, N.H. XXXIV. 1, XXXV. 46. 1155. Mommsen, Roem. Staatsr. III. 287, who connects the Servian organization of the collegia with the Servian centuries of artizans. 1156. For other views see Kornemann ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. collegium; cp. also Mommsen, de Colleg. 31. 1157. Mommsen, Hist. Rome2, I. p. 249; Humbert ap. Saglio, Dict. d. Antiq. s.v. collegium, p. 1292. 1158. E.g. Dion. Hal. IV. 4, “seducing the poor citizens by benevolences and gifts.” So, ibid. 3, 9, 10, 40, and Livy I. 47; Cic. de Rep. II. 21 (38), “Servius began to reign... because, when Tarquin was falsely said to be seriously wounded but alive, he assumed the royal insignia, and gave judgments and freed debtors at his own expense.” 1159. Dion. Hal. IV. 13, “immediately upon securing the throne he (Servius) distributed the public land to the poorer class of Romans (t??? ??te???s? ??a???)”: Livy I. 46, “Servius,... having first conciliated the goodwill of the plebeians by dividing among them individually land taken from the enemy, dared to put to the people the question whether they wished and bade him to be king”; cp. Varro ap. Non. p. 43, “uiritim: et extra urbem in regiones XXVI. agros uiritim liberis attribuit”; Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. VII. 7, “he distributed corn to the plebs.” 1160. C.I.L. XIII. 1668. 1161. Gardthausen, Mastarna, p. 27. Professor R. S. Conway tells me that tarna = Tarcna strikes him as a priori possible. 1162. Dion. Hal. IV. 30. 1163. Livy I. 56. On the building of this temple see also Livy I. 38; Cic. de Repub. II. 36 (20); Dion. Hal. III. 69; IV. 59; Tac. Hist. III. 72; Plut. Popl. 13; Florus I. 1. 7; Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 8; Zonaras VII. 11. 1164. Livy I. 59. 1165. Dion. Hal. IV. 44. 1166. Reading doubtful. 1167. Dion. Hal. IV. 59. 1168. Dion. Hal. IV. 81. 1169. For other public works ascribed to the Tarquin dynasty see Livy I. 45; Dion. Hal. IV. 26 (Servius, temple of Diana on the Aventine). Livy I. 44 (agger, fosse, and wall of Servius; cp. Strabo V. 234); Livy I. 36–8 (well begun by Priscus); Dion. Hal. III. 67; Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 6 (wall of Tarquinius Priscus); Eutrop. I. 6 (walls and cloacae of Tarquinius Priscus). Pliny, N.H. III. 9 (agger of Tarquinius Superbus on the East side of the city). It was in the reputed period of the Tarquins that the people of Latium seem to have first learned to make walls of squared stones, Pinza, Bull. Comm. 1897, pp. 228 f. Serv. ad Aen. XII. 603 f. (Cass. Hem., second century B.C.), (Superbus, cloaca), Pliny, N.H. XXXVI. 24 (Priscus, cloaca), the Chronographer of 354 A.D., Joh. Laur. Lyd. (sixth century), de Mens. IV. 24, Joh. Antioch. (seventh century), F.H.G. IV. p. 553, Isidore of Seville (seventh century), Etym. V. 27. 23, Suid. (tenth century), s.v. S??pe???, all say that Tarquinius Superbus introduced into Rome penal labour (see below, p. 226) in mines and quarries. There appear to have been quarries on the slopes of the Capitol which may have been worked in the regal period. Pais argues that they could not have been worked before the fifth century because they were called lautumiae, a name borrowed from Siceliot Greek: his view is based on the groundless assumptions (i) that a Siceliot word could not reach Rome before the fifth century, and (ii) that the quarries cannot be older than their name. In point of fact the quarries have been inferred from the name being frequently applied by Livy in his third decade to a prison known also as the Tullianum, Varro, L.L. V. 151, or Mamertine prison, or more recently as the church of San Pietro in Carcere. The prison is one of the most ancient structures in Rome, and has been compared with the beehive tombs of Greece. The whole Capitol and Palatine are completely catacombed to a great depth by shafts and passages of most uncertain dates, discussed by Boni, J.R.S. III. pp. 247–250, and called by him favissae. Can Boni’s favissae, or any part of them, be the lautumiae of the Tarquins? See Dion. Hal. IV. 44. 1170. Livy I. 57. 1171. Cicero probably regarded the wealth of Superbus as military spoil; cp. de Rep. II. 46 (25), “deinde uictoriis diuitiisque subnixus exsultabat insolenter,” but on a point like this his words are of little weight. Equally valueless as evidence for the state of things in regal Rome are his contemptuous references to artizans, de Off. I. 150 (42), “opifices omnes in sordida arte uersantur: neque enim quidquam ingenuum habere potest officina.” 1172. Dion. Hal. IV. 71, ??te d??ea?? ?t? ?ate??e??? ?? p??te???. 1173. Cic. Phil. III. 10 (4). 1174. Pliny, N.H. XXXVI. 24; Dio Cass. II. fr. xi. 6; the Chronographer of 354 A.D.; Joh. Laur. Lyd. de Mens. IV. 24; Joh. Ant. F.H.G. IV. p. 553; Isid. Etym. V. 27. 23; Suid. s.v. S??pe???. 1175. Florus I. 7. 1176. Cic. pro Rab. 13 (4) is, however, no evidence for Superbus personally, but only for the severity of ancient law. 1177. Bloch, RÉpub. Rom. p. 57. 1178. Livy II. 2. 1179. Dion. Hal. V. 5. Note, ibid. V. 12, C.’s banishment was ultimately arranged on a financial understanding. He took with him 25 talents into exile. 1180. Dion. Hal. V. 64. 1181. Dion. Hal. VI. 74. 1182. Livy II. 5; so Dion. Hal. V. 13. 1183. Livy II. 9. 1184. Dion. Hal. V. 22. 1185. Diod. XI. 37; Livy II. 41; Dion. Hal. VIII. 69, 77; Cic. de Rep. II. 35 (60), 27 (49), de Amicit. 8 (28), 11 (36), Phil. II. 44 (114); Pliny, N.H. XXXIV. 9 (4), 14; Val. Max. V. 8. 2 (the above all quoted Mommsen, Roem. Forsch. II. p. 173, n. 37); Florus I. 17. 26. The Greek writers say he aimed at a tyranny. 1186. So specifically Livy, Dion. Hal., Val. Max., Florus, in the passages cited above; cp. Pliny, N.H. XXXIV. 14, “eam (statuam) quam apud aedem Telluris statuisset sibi Sp. Cassius qui regnum affectauerat.” 1187. Livy. Note the bronze statue of Ceres erected from the proceeds of his property after his fall. See next note. 1188. Cp. Dion. Hal. VIII. 78. At his death his peculium (personal fortune) was confiscated and dedicated to Ceres, Val. Max. V. 8. 2, but there is no hint that it was very large. It appears to have only sufficed to make a single bronze statue, Livy II. 41, Pliny, N.H. XXXIV. 9 (4). Dionysius speaks of the great wealth of Cassius’ opponents. 1189. E.g. Livy II. 16, Publicola (perhaps, however, merely a wrong inference from the statement that the government paid for his funeral (so also Dion. Hal. V. 38); but cp. the way that in fifth century Athens enormously rich men like Nikias avoided anything that might draw attention to their wealth). 1190. Livy IV. 13–16; so Dion. Hal. XII. 1. 1, “most potent in wealth, having recently inherited his father’s estate” (whence Mommsen, Roem. Forsch. II. p. 211, describes him as “according to Dionysius a rich merchant’s son”); Florus, Epit. I. 17. 26, “Spurium largitione suspectum regiae dominationis praesenti morte (populus) multauit.” Maelius is repeatedly said to have aimed at the kingship, so Cic. de Rep. II. 27 (50), de Senect. 16 (56), de Amic. 11 (36), Phil. II. 11, 34, 44 (26 and 27, 87, 114) (cp. also in Cat. I. 1. 3); Varro, L.L. V. 157; Val. Max. VI. 3. 1 (Rom.); Diod. XII. 37 (?p???e??? t??a???d?); Dion. Hal. XII. 1 (?p???se? t??a???d??); Plut. Brut. I. 1191. Livy IV. 13; cp. Dion. Hal. XII. 1. 2, “having many associates and employees (?ta????? ?a? pe??ta?) he sent them in various directions supplied with money from his own pocket to collect food.” 1192. See especially Mommsen, Roem. Forsch. II. p. 189, who follows Dion. Hal. and believes the seditio Manliana to have been an armed revolt. Note, however, that Livy says that at Manlius’ trial he brought to court 400 individuals whom, at his own expense, he had saved from financial ruin (VI. 20; cp. VI. 14: so also Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 24), and that the site of his house became the mint (Livy VI. 20). Aurelius Victor, loc. cit., states further that he was accused by the senate of having secreted Gallic treasures. 1193. It does not for the moment matter whether the misrepresentation goes back to Brutus or only to Livy or somewhere in between. 1194. Mommsen, Rom. Hist.2 (English translation), I. p. 328. 1195. Cp. Salvioli (French translation), Capitalisme dans le Monde Antique, p. 77. 1196. Livy IV. 59–60; cp. Dion. Hal. IV. 19. 1197. Salvioli, Capitalisme, p. 227. 1198. Mommsen, Hist. Rome (English translation2), I. p. 495 f. 1199. Dion. Hal. V. 40. 1200. Ibid. p. 498. 1201. Hdt. V. 66. 1202. Ibid. pp. 500–1. 1203. Diod. XX. 36; cp. Livy, IX. 29, uiam muniuit et aquam in urbem duxit eaque unus perfecit. 1204. Hill, Historical Roman Coins, p. 18; see also ibid. pp. 10–18, based on Haeberlin’s Systematik. 1205. Val. Max. VIII. 13. 5 (Rom.). 1206. Mommsen, Hist. Rome (English translation2), I. p. 504. 1207. Suet. Tiberius, 2. 1208. Mommsen, op. cit. II. p. 94. 1209. E.g. Bloch, RÉpub. Rom. p. 58. One of the earliest recorded strikes in England is that of the Wisbech shoemakers who in 1538 left the town and established themselves on a neighbouring hill from which they summoned their masters to come out and meet them and hear their demands for higher wages. Webb, Hist. of Trade Unionism, p. 3. 1210. Livy IV. 9. 1211. Below, p. 235. 1212. The reported attempts at servile insurrections in fifth century Rome (Livy III. 15–16; Dion. Hal. V. 51) seem never to have had plebeian support, and are perhaps to be partly explained as a result of a more complete severance between the free and servile population. The alleged participation of ambitious slaves “seduced by hopes of freedom” (Dion. Hal. V. 53) in a conspiracy to restore Tarquinius Superbus is not the same thing. 1213. Livy V. 1. 1214. Ibid. This sudden withdrawal of the supply of labour by the subsequent king of Veii should be noted in connexion with the discussion (above, p. 233) of the significance of the Roman “secessions.” 1215. The story of his interference in the national games might perhaps be regarded with suspicion. It recalls Pheidon. But the essence of the story, the sudden withdrawal of the supply of labour, is not in the Pheidon story. It rather recalls what happened at Columbus, Ohio, in midwinter, 1891, when the gas kings suddenly cut off the gas. Hy. D. Lloyd, Wealth against Commonwealth, p. 365. 1216. Pais’ most recent works are his Storia Critica and Ricerche; but for English readers I have thought it better to refer mainly to his earlier but equally characteristic Ancient Legends of Roman History (1906). 1217. The method is of course much older than Pais; cp. G. C. Lewis, Credib. Early Rom. Hist. I. p. 228, “we have no difficulty in explaining the fictitious character of the events of that early period provided we consider them fictitious.” For an early instance see Bachofen, Tanaquil (1870), where the Etruscan Tarquin-Tanaquil are equated with the Lydian Heracles (ancestor of Demaratus)-Omphale; cp. Damonno, the wife of Gyges, etc. (above, p. 135). Bachofen’s comparison may be not altogether groundless, but it is sufficiently explained by assuming, as these stories perhaps imply, that the political status of women among the Lydo-Etruscans was not quite so backward as it has hitherto been in Europe generally. The traces of impropriety which Bachofen detected in these ladies’ behaviour may be merely a reflexion of the European attitude towards the claims of women for any sort of political equality with men. 1218. Tarquin = Tarchon the friend of Aeneas. 1219. Pais, Legends, pp. 105, 122. 1220. Varro, L.L. V. 41; Dion. Hal. III. 69; Pais, Legends, pp. 109–116. 1221. Pais, Legends, pp. 116–127. 1222. Cp. G. C. Lewis, Credib. Early Rom. Hist. I. p. 472. 1223. Note, too, the curious history of his successor, who, though claimed as a Saxon king, is said to have been of Danish extraction. He bears the name of a son of Knut, and spends his brief reign in disposing of another king Harold, who is admittedly a Scandinavian. All this must surely be a clumsy attempt to anglicize the last of the Danish kings. 1224. Cp. Pais’ explanation of Servius Tullius as the fugitive slave god of Aricia, Legends, pp. 142 f. 1225. Ovid, Fasti, IV. 549 f. Caeculus, the mythical founder of Praeneste, was found as a babe in a hearth, Virg. Aen. VII. 681 (cp. X. 544), and Cato ap. Schol. Veron. ad loc. He was conceived by a spark and manifested by a fire, Serv. ad Aen. VII. 681. Servius Tullius himself offers a still closer analogy. He was the issue of the union between a disguised princess (cp. Livy I. 39) and a burning hearth (according to Frazer, Magic Art, II. 267–8, the normal form of parentage among the early kings of Rome; cp. Plut. Romulus, 2), which made known its passion for her when she was bringing it cakes (pe??????). Subsequently Servius announced his coming kingship by himself catching fire, Dion. Hal. IV. 2; Pliny, N.H. XXXVI. 70; Plut. Fort. Rom. 10 (Moral. 323); Ovid, Fasti, VI. 627–36. These four references have both birth and burning. For birth see also Arnob. adv. Gent. V. 18 (quoting Flaccus); for burning Florus I. 1. 6; Serv. ad Aen. II. 683; Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 7; Laur. Lyd. de Ostent. 279 (18 B, C); Cic. Divin. I. 53 (121). 1226. Cp. S. Luke XXIV. 30, 31. 1227. Pelham, Outlines2, p. 7; cp. Niebuhr, History of Rome (trans. Walter), I. p. 231. 1228. Dion. Hal. IV. 73. 1229. ?????? te t????e? ?a? ?????? ??d??? dap???, Hdt. V. 46–7; cp. VIII. 62, where Themistocles threatens to sail to the far West with the whole population of Athens. 1230. Pais, Legends, p. 312, n. 7, asserts that “that tradition which makes him (Tarquinius Priscus) a contemporary of Romulus was received among the official versions.” But Dion. Hal. II. 37, which alone he quotes in support, speaks only of a nameless lucumo from Solonium. 1231. Strabo V. 220, 226. 1232. There are the same two a priori possibilities about the Greek artists Gorgasus and Damophilus, said by Pliny (N.H. XXXV. 45) to have adorned the temple of Ceres in the Circus Maximus, which is said to have been dedicated in 494 B.C. In this case there is the further complication that the adornment may have been indefinitely later than the dedication. But there is no evidence that it was. Greek inscriptions on the temple recorded that the right side was the work of Demophilus, the left of Gorgasus. It is begging the question to say that these artists must be later than 390 B.C. because the inscriptions are mentioned by Pliny. Rayet (Mon. de l’Art Ant. I. p. 7 of chapter entitled “Louve en Bronze”) regards Pliny’s statement as confirming the extant archaeological evidence for Greek artistic influence on early republican Rome. This is going too far in the opposite direction: but Rayet’s view has no inherent impossibility. Nothing is said about restoration or reconstruction in the account of the work of these Greek artists on the Roman temple. 1233. Hdt. V. 92. 1234. Martha, l’Art Étrusque, p. 120, n. 1. 1235. Cic. de Rep. II. 20 (36). 1236. Cic. de Rep. II. 19 (34). 1237. E.g. from Caere, Pottier, Album, I. nos. E 629–40; Roem. Mitt. II. p. 155, XXII. pp. 133–4, 150–1; Bullettino dell’ Inst. 1884, pp. 122–3, 1885, p. 211. 1238. Cp. above, fig. 22 from Corinth. The Corinthian pottery from Tarquinii is well illustrated Montelius, Civ. Prim. Ital. SÉr. B, plates 297, 298. 1239. Cat. Berl. Vas. 831 = Ant. Denk. I. pl. 8, fig. 3a. In discussing this tablet Wilisch, Jahresb. Gymn. Zittau, 1901, p. 20 and fig. 22, associates it with the Demaratus tradition. 1240. For travelling potters cp. Bent, J.H.S. VI. (1885), p. 198, on the modern potters of Siphnos: “In springtime they start on their travels far and wide and settle in towns and villages for days and weeks until the place is supplied with large and well made earthenware, amphorae, and cooking utensils.” 1241. Roem. Mitt. XXII. p. 122; so Bull. Comm. 1898, p. 273, n. 3. 1242. Roem. Mitt. XXII. p. 162; cp. Furtwaengler, Ant. Gemm. III. pp. 174–5; see also Roem. Mitt. XXII. p. 156, quoting Furtwaengler, Olymp. IV. 114 f. 1243. Vases and bronzes have been attributed to local workshops on stylistic grounds. The frescoes must obviously have been executed in situ. As regards the architectural terra cottas, their size and the number required for each building raise the question of local fabric quite apart from their style and technique. Unfortunately hitherto remains of this sort have been inadequately excavated and no less inadequately published. Rizzo, whose valuable article on the Conca finds is referred to more fully below, regards the earliest Conca series as “di manufattura non di arte locale.” 1244. See further pp. 245–6, 251–4. The absence in some cases of seventh century Corinthian counterparts to the sixth century Ionic finds is due mainly to the accidents of discovery. The earliest architectural terra cottas from the regions round Rome are for instance all sixth century and Ionic: but the literary tradition ascribes the invention of terra cotta antefixes to Butades, who worked at Corinth (Pliny, N.H. XXXV. 43 (12); cp. ibid. 45; cp. also Year’s Work Class. Stud. 1914, p. 2 (D. Lamb on recent finds at Corfu)). We may expect therefore that when more attention has been paid to excavation and publication we shall find that seventh century Italy possessed (which probably means produced) architectural terra cottas, and that these terra cottas were in style Corinthian. A fresco at Tarquinii, Bull. Comm. 1911, p. 26, fig. 9, depicts a gable which recalls that of the actual temple recently unearthed in the Corinthian colony of Corcyra. At Conca the votive offerings, which go back further than the architectural terra cottas, include both Proto-Corinthian and Corinthian pottery (Pinza, Mon. Ant. XV. p. 494; Barnabei and Cozza, Notiz. 1896, pp. 29 f.). That the Conca finds lend plausibility to the Demaratus story is recognized by Rizzo, Bull. Comm. 1911, p. 44, who, however, does not appear to recognize the historical significance of the material being Ionian. 1245. Rizzo, Bull. Comm. 1911, pp. 43–6. 1246. Klein, Meistersig.2 p. 72, nos. 1–3. For the absurdity of saying that the name Eucheir is obviously fictitious, cp. the fact that one of the greatest composers of early English church music (dominantly vocal) bears the name of Byrd. What too does Rizzo think about the historicity of M. Pottier, the distinguished French archaeologist to whom we owe the catalogue of the Greek vases in the Louvre? 1247. Demaratus is said to have fled from the tyranny of Cypselus (above, p. 216). He may have been an unsuccessful rival of Cypselus for the Corinthian tyranny. Cp. the facts quoted, p. 52, as to Miltiades the rival of Peisistratus tyrant of Athens, and the tyranny that Miltiades secured for himself in the Thracian Chersonese. 1248. Livy I. 45. 1249. Dion. Hal. IV. 25–6. 1250. Aur. Vict. de Vir. Ill. 7. 1251. Strabo, IV. 179, 180, remarks on the similarity of the images of Artemis at Ephesus, at Marseilles, and in the Servian temple at Rome; see Seeley, Livy I. chap. 45. 1252. E.g. Brit. Mus. Cat. Vases, II. fig. 41 and pl. II., Buschor, Gr. Vasenmal.1 p. 94. 1253. Buschor, Gr. Vasenmal.1 pp. 97–9 and figs. 62, 63. 1254. Ibid. pp. 87–90 and fig. 56. Clazomenae lay only 20 miles from Phocaea, the city with which we have just seen reasons for associating Servius. 1255. Roem. Mitt. IX. (1894), pp. 253 f. and especially 254–5, 269 (where Petersen compares with Ephesian work) and 287–296 (particularly close parallels from Clazomenae). 1256. E.g. Montelius, Civ. Prim. Ital. SÉr. B, pl. 342; Rizzo, Bull. Comm. 1910, p. 320, 1911, p. 43, discussing representations of temple gables in some of the frescoes. 1257. Graillot, MÉlanges d’Arch. et d’Hist. 1896, pp. 148 f.; Barnabei and Cozza, Notiz. d. Scav. 1896, pp. 28 f.; Rizzo, Bull. Comm. 1910, pp. 307 f.; cp. Walters, Brit. Mus. Cat. Terracottas, pp. xvii. and 171–9 (Ionic Greek architectural terra cottas from Lanuvium and Caere), 183 (Etruscan terra cotta sarcophagus under Ionic influence from Caere). 1258. Rizzo, Bull. Comm. 1910, p. 318. The Velletri examples show a striking resemblance to finds made in Asia Minor at Larissa near Phocaea. 1259. Bull. Comm. 1911, pp. 46–7; cp. 1910, p. 313. 1260. Bull. Comm. 1911, p. 47. 1261. Perhaps after the “Sacred” war of the beginning of the sixth century when the fall of Krisa cut off Cumae from her mother city, see below, pp. 259–260. 1262. Cic. Tusc. Quaest. III. 12 (27); Livy II. 21; Dion. Hal. VI. 21; cp. VII. 2, 12. 1263. See below, pp. 278–9. 1264. Platner, Topography of Rome2 (1911), p. 106. Cp. Huelsen, Forum Romanum, trans. Carter, 1906, p. 3. 1265. Platner, ibid. p. 105. Pais claims the story of Curtius (445 or 362 B.C.; Varro, L.L. V. 148; Livy VII. 6) as an alternative version of the draining of the Forum. The existence of two conflicting versions would not, pace Pais, Legends, pp. 35–6, prove that neither was true; in this particular case we have not two rival stories, since the Curtius legend refers not to the original draining of the site, but to a sudden flood, such as that which so alarmed the Romans in the days of Horace (Odes, I. ii. 12–20). The Forum continues to be seriously flooded from time to time. 1266. On this pottery and its provenance see below, Appendix B, pp. 315–319. Considering the claims of Corinth to have produced ware of this style it is interesting to note that some quantity of it has been found in Rome, e.g. Mon. Ant. XV. figs. 88a, b, and 89, pp. 109 f., pl. IX. 9, 10, 14, 15, 18, pl. X. 1, 4, 5, pl. XVII. 9. See also below, nn. 4, 5. 1267. Ure, Black Glaze Pottery, pls. X. 3, XI. 1, 2. 1268. Notiz. 1903, p. 380; 1911, p. 161. 1269. 1903, p. 388, fig. 17; 1911, p. 160, fig. 3d. 1270. See Appendix E. 1271. See Appendix F. 1272. Etrusker, I. p. 114. 1273. Journal des Savants, 1909, p. 213. 1274. Mastarna, p. 43. 1275. Legends, pp. 142 f. 1276. Ibid. p. 134. 1277. Above, p. 231. Ceres, Liber, and Libera, whose worship is said to have been introduced into Rome in the seventh year of the republic, are plainly the Attic-Eleusinian triad. 1278. Martha, L’Art Étrusque, p. 125, mentions several thousand Attic vases from the single city of Vulci. 1279. E.g. Mon. Ant. XV. p. 242a, b, c, pl. IX. 16, pl. X. 3, pl. XVII. 11. 1280. Except perhaps Notiz. 1903, p. 137, fig. 17; cp. Sieveking and Hackl, Cat. vases Munich, 613, pl. 30, classified as Italian Corinthian. 1281. Notiz. 1903, pp. 407, 412, 424, 425, figs. 36, 42, 55, 57. 1282. Sieveking and Hackl, pl. 18, 481. 1283. Mon. Ant. XV. fig. 157 and p. 508. 1284. Pl. XIII. 6. 1285. Mon. Ant. XV. fig. 153b. 1286. Dickens, Cat. Acrop. Mus. p. 193 on Athens Nat. Mus. no. 654. 1287. Mon. Ant. XV. p. 263, fig. 105. 1288. J.R.S. III. p. 249. Such vague language is unworthy of its distinguished author, particularly in a paper in which he repeatedly pleads for scientific precision. 1289. Petersen, Klio, 1908, pp. 440 f.; 1909, pp. 29 f.; cp. Michaelis, Cent. Arch. Discov. p. 250. Experts have differed to the extent of eighteen centuries in the dating of this fine animal. Early scholars attributed it to a dedication of 296 B.C. recorded by Livy X. 23, when the consuls “simulacria infantium conditorum urbis sub uberibus lupae posuerunt.” But 296 B.C. is no time for so archaic a work. This led certain German scholars, including Bode, to regard it as a work of the twelfth or thirteenth century A.D., and the cast of it at Berlin was expelled from the Classical collections. Already, however, in 1867 Bachofen in the Annali dell’ Inst. pp. 184–8 had incidentally suggested (as possible though not likely) a date at the end of the sixth century B.C. A reasoned argument for this dating was first put forward by Rayet, Mon. de l’Art Ant. I. vii. Rayet shows that the wolf was in existence in the ninth century A.D., that the animals of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries A.D. are stylistically different, and that the Capitoline wolf has close affinities with other representations of animals that are unquestionably archaic Greek. The children are of course much later. 1290. It has not been thought necessary to combat the ultra-sceptical views of Mommsen (Roem. Forsch. II. pp. 156 f., 199 f.) and Pais (Ancient Italy, pp. 276 f.; Ancient Legends, chap. XI.), as to the historical existence of Cassius and Maelius. 1291. Above, p. 239. 1292. Martha, L’Art Étrusque, p. 123; Roem. Mitt. XXII. pp. 131, 133–4, 150–1, 162; Pottier, Album, I. E 629–40. 1293. Strabo V. 220. 1294. Hdt. I. 167. 1295. In Chapter I of this book I have tried to show that this conception of the tyrant disappears from Greek literature with the advent of Dionysius of Syracuse. If, therefore, the Tarquin story is only pseudo-history, it must have been concocted in the fifth century. 1296. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1315b; Strabo (where, however, the reference includes the third century Aratus) VIII. 382. 1297. Diod. VIII. 24; Liban. Orat. c. Severum, III. p. 251 Reiske; Hellad. ap. Phot. 530a Bekker. Cp. Foerster, Phil. XXXV. p. 710. 1298. Plut. Ser. Num. Vind. 7 (Moral. 553). 1299. Oxyrhync. Pap. XI. no. 1365. 1300. Pace De Gubernatis, Atti R. Accad. Torino, 1916, p. 293. 1301. See above, pp. 26f. De Gubernatis, ibid. pp. 294–7, suggests as author Menaechmus of Sicyon, who probably flourished about the time of the Diadochoi, see Abel, Schol. Pind. Nem. IX. p. 254. 1302. Paus. VI. 19. 2. 1303. He took part with Solon in the Sacred War (about 590 B.C.) and was the grandfather of the Athenian Cleisthenes who reformed the Athenian constitution in 508 B.C. 1304. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1316a. 1305. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 394. 1306. Aristot. Pol. 1315b (d?? t? p??e???? ?e??s?a? ??e?s?????). 1307. Hdt. V. 67 (??e?s????? ??? ???e???s? p??e?sa?...). Athen. XIII. 560c implies that Argos and Sicyon were on the same side in the Krisaian war, but no conclusions can be based on this romantic passage which ascribes the war (like the Trojan war) to the rape of some Argive women. An Argive (Leokedes, son of the tyrant Pheidon) appears among the suitors of Agariste, Cleisthenes’ daughter. He has been suspected by the moderns as being chronologically impossible, as being the only Dorian, and as raising the number from twelve to thirteen (Macan ad Hdt. VI. 127); but his a priori improbability is not decisive against his historical reality. Cleisthenes may have changed his policy towards the end of his career, though against this must be set the evidence for rivalry between Sicyon and Argos over the foundation (?) of the Nemean games right at the end of Cleisthenes’ reign, Bury, Nemean Odes, pp. 250–1. 1308. Paus. II. 9. 6; X. 37. 6 (“so the Amphictyons resolved to make war on the Kirrhaians, and they appointed Cleisthenes, tyrant of Sicyon, to the command”); Polyaen. III. 5 (cp. VI. 13); Frontin. Strat. III. 7. 6; Schol. Pind. pref. to Nem. IX. (quoted below). 1309. Cp. Hom. Il. II. 520; Hymn. Apoll. 438; Paus. VII. 19. 7. 1310. Hdt. VI. 129; cp. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 395. 1311. Strabo IX. 418 e?t???sa?te? ??? ?? ???sa??? d?? t? ?? t?? S??e??a? ?a? t?? ?ta??a? t??? p????? ?te?????? t??? ?p? t? ?e??? ?f??????????. ibid. supra, p???? ???a?a ????a ?p? t? ?a??tt? ?d?????... ?d??ta? d’ ?pa?t???? S???????, p???e?ta? d? t?? ????a? t? ???sa??? ped??? e?da???. p???? ??? ?fe??? ?st?? ???? p???? ???sa, ?f’ ?? ? ???p?? ???sa???, cp. MariÉjol, de Orthagoridis, pp. 29 f.; Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. i. p. 337, n. 3. Whether Kirrha is either geographically or etymologically distinct from Krisa is immaterial for our enquiry. 1312. Schol. Pind. preface to Nem. IX. f?s? d? ?? t? p???? t?? ???sa??? ?at? ???assa? ??d??? t? ?p?t?de?a p????????? ?a? d?? t??t? a???? ?e?????? t?? p???????a? ??e?s????? t?? S???????? ?a?t???? ?d?? pa?as?e??sa?ta ????sa? t?? s?t?p?p?a? a?t??, ?a? d?? ta?t?? t?? e?e??es?a? t? t??t?? t?? ?af???? ?d?sa? t? ??e?s???e? ?a? S??????a? (alii S?????????), af’ ?? ?a? S???????? t? ????a p??t?? pa?’ ?a?t??? ??esa?. The authority here used by the scholiast is uncertain. Possibly it is Menaechmus of Sicyon, on whom see above, p. 258, n. 2. 1313. Sicyon has not much of a harbour (Bursian, Geog. Gr. II. i. p. 30), but it managed to raise a respectable squadron of ships for the Persian and Peloponnesian wars (Hdt. VIII. 43; Thuc. II. 9), when its importance was far less than in the age of the tyrants. 1314. According to one reading of the scholium to Pindar, Nem. IX. it was to these proceedings that Cleisthenes owed his throne: ?a? d?? ta?t?? t?? e?e??as?a? t? t??t?? t?? ?af???? ?d?sa? t? ??e?s???e? ?a? S??????a?. (See above, n. 1.) But the name of a country in the objective accusative without the article is unusual, and MS. evidence appears to support the reading S?????????. 1315. Bury, Nemean Odes, Appendix D. The year 586 B.C. is generally given as the date of the first Pythian games; but our authorities state that the festival was older. What happened after the Sacred War was a change in the character of the festival, which from being purely musical became largely athletic (Strabo IX. 421; Paus. X. 7. 2–5). 1316. To the instances quoted by Bury add perhaps the interferences of Polycrates in the great Delian festival, above, pp. 70, 71. 1317. See especially Isocr. Panegyr. 43 (49). 1318. Strabo X. 486; cp. Livy I. 30, “Tullus (i.e. Tullus Hostilius, king of Rome) ad Feroniae fanum mercatu frequenti negotiatores Romanos comprehensos querebatur”; S. Matt. XXI. 12, “and Jesus entered into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money-changers.” From this point of view the Greek games may be compared, too, with some of the great fairs of mediaeval Europe; see, e.g., Dagobert I, diplom. ann. 629; Pipin, diplom. ann. 753, de festo S. Dionysii, cited Barth, Corinth. Comm. p. 9, n. 1. Cp. also the fairs held in the neighbourhood of sanctuaries in pre-Mohammedan Arabia, Margoliouth, Mohammed, p. 6. 1319. Cornford, Thucydides Mythistoricus, p. 35. 1320. Cp. Grote (ed. 1888), II. pp. 65–66, who acutely argues that Cleisthenes aimed mainly at suppressing not our Homer but the lost Thebais when he prohibited the recitation of Homer in Sicyon. The Thebais glorified the Dorian heroes who overthrew prehistoric Thebes. 1321. Macan ad Hdt. VI. 127. 1322. A. B. Cook, C.R. XXI. p. 169, but cp. ibid. p. 233. 1323. The oracle had prophesied, and therefore presumably favoured, the establishment of the tyranny by Orthagoras, Oxyrhync. Pap. XI. 1365; Diod. VIII. 24; Plut. Ser. Num. Vind. 7 (Moral. 553) (where the tyranny of Orthagoras is made to result from an outrage committed at the Pythian games). 1324. “Sikyon ist keine Handelstadt,” Ges. d. Alt. II.1 p. 628. 1325. Below, pp. 316–7 and references, ibid. 1326. Paus. VI. 19. 2. 1327. Frazer, Paus. ad loc. 1328. Frazer, ibid. 1329. The Cretan sculptors Dipoenus and Scyllis came about 580 B.C. to Sicyon, “which was long the home of all such crafts. The Sicyonians contracted with them for statues of the gods, but before they were completed the artists complained that they were ill used and departed to Aetolia” (Pliny, N.H. XXXVI. 4). Gardner suggests that the artists left Sicyon on the death of Cleisthenes (Gk. Sculp.2 p. 103). The wild and half civilized Aetolia seems an odd refuge for such highly skilled craftsmen. Beyond Aetolia from Sicyon lay the city of Ambracia, which Pliny declares to have been crammed with works of Dipoenus (N.H. XXXVI. 4). On the strength presumably of this statement, Gardner (ibid.) makes the artists retire to Ambracia from Sicyon. Ambracia was a Corinthian colony and appears to have continued under a tyrant of the house of Cypselus after the fall of the great tyrant houses in the isthmus states. The Sicyonians were ordered by Apollo to recall the artists and let them finish their work, and this was done though it cost the Sicyonians dear (magnis mercedibus impetratum est, Pliny, N.H. XXXVI. 4). It may be noted that tyranny too was revived at Sicyon. A tyrant Aeschines was expelled by the Spartans, presumably towards the end of the sixth century, Plut. de Hdt. Malig. 21 (Moral. 859). The wanderings of Dipoenus and Scyllis thus point to a possible connexion between the tyrannical form of government and good conditions for skilled labour. 1330. Paus. II. 9. 6. 1331. Poll. VII. 685; MariÉjol, de Orthagoridis, pp. 11–12, compares the Megareans who p??s?’ ??te d??a? ?desa? ??te ?????, ???’ ?f? p?e???s? d???? a???? ?at?t????, ??? d’ ?st’ ??af?? t?sde ????t? p??e?? ?a? ??? e?s’ ??a???. Theognis 54–7. 1332. Pace Bury, Hist. Greece2, p. 155. 1333. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1315b; cp. Oxyrhync. Pap. XI. 1365, ll. 58 f. 1334. Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 663. Cleisthenes, the last and best remembered of the dynasty, seems to have made himself particularly obnoxious to the upper classes. His marked antipathy to Homer, the poet of aristocracy and divine right, may have had a social as well as a racial basis, as may have been the case also with his treatment of the Argive-Sicyonian hero, king Adrastus, whose festival, which doubtless savoured of aristocratic ancestor worship, he replaced by the cult of the parvenu and plebeian wine-god Dionysus. 1335. Thuc. I. 126; Aristot. Rhet. I. 2; Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1305a; Paus. I. 28. 1, 40. 1, 41. 2; Plut. Qu. Gr. 18 (Moral. 295). 1336. Euseb. Chron. I. ch. 33. Theagenes is brought down by Beloch into the sixth century, but on the weakest possible evidence. 1337. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1305a. Cauer’s idea, Part. u. Polit. in Megara u. Athen, p. 16, that the rise of Theagenes coincided with a severe blow to the colonial power of Megara in the Black Sea has no evidence to support it. 1338. Xen. Mem. II. 7. 6; cp. Aristoph. Ach. 519, Pax 1002. 1339. Kleinschr. pp. 116–17; cp. 119, n. 1. Meyer quotes Isoc. de Pace, 117 (183), on the humble beginnings of Megara, but the passage suggests no particular dates. 1340. Gr. G.2 I. p. 470. 1341. Xen. Anab. VI. 2. 1; Arrian, Perip. 18. 1342. On the relationships between Megara and Miletus at this period practically nothing is known. They appear to have been friendly, Meyer, G. d. A. II. p. 676 (but cp. Cauer, Part. u. Polit. in Megara u. Athen, pp. 14 f.). Corinth on the other hand appears to have been friendly to Samos the rival of Miletus, and we hear of an early collision between Corinth and Megara (Meyer, G. d. A. II. p. 449). It is therefore not unlikely that the great wool trade of Miletus with the far West passed through Megara rather than through the rival isthmus state of Corinth. 1343. Paus. I. 44. 4. 1344. N.H. VII. 57. 1345. HauptstÄtten d. Gewerbfleisses, p. 89. 1346. Gewerbliche TÄtigkeit, p. 71. 1347. Theog. 183–4. 1348. Part. u. Polit. in Megara u. Athen, p. 24. 1349. H. Sieveking, Viertelj. f. Soc. u. Wirt. VII. p. 64. 1350. Sozialismus2, I. p. 195, n. 2. 1351. Hy. D. Lloyd, Wealth against Commonwealth, chap. III. 1352. Ibid. chap. XVIII. 1353. Paus. I. 40. 1, 41. 2. 1354. Meyer, Ges. d. Alt. I.1 p. 567. Hezekiah came to the throne 714 B.C. 1355. Plut. Qu. Gr. 18 (Moral. 295). 1356. So Cauer, Part. u. Polit. in Megara u. Athen, p. 31. 1357. Hdt. I. 20–22, V. 28, VI. 46; Aristot. Pol. III. 1284a, VII. (V.), 1305a; Plut. Qu. Gr. 32 (Moral. 298); Suid. s.v. G?????e?, ?e?????, ????; Athen. XII. 523f–524b; Myres, J.H.S. XXVI. 110–115 (on Milesian thalassocracy). 1358. Swoboda ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Damasenor. This possibility is stated as a fact by A. G. Dunham, Hist. Miletus, p. 127. 1359. So Beloch Gr. G.2 I. i. p. 359. 1360. For a quite different interpretation see Wecklein, Sitzb. Bay. Akad. Muenchen: philos.-philol. Kl. 1873, p. 45; Wachsmuth, Stadt Athen, I. 481. 1361. Tyrannis, p. 226. 1362. Eustath. ad Odyss. I. 399. He himself so uses it ad Odyss. XII. 103 and Opusc. de emen. vita monach. 126. 1363. Poehlmann, Sozialismus2, I. 183, regards Cheiromache as consisting mainly of “the compact masses of journeymen, labourers and tradespeople, whom the great developments of industry, trade, and shipping were concentrating in ever growing numbers in the cities.” 1364. Apud Athen. XII. 524a. 1365. How and Wells, ad Hdt. V. 28. 1366. Athen. XII. 524b. 1367. Casaubon ap. Schweighaeuser, Athen., ad loc. explains “unwarlike” as referring to the children who were tarred and burnt along with their elders; but there is no indication that the oracle is thinking particularly of the children, nor would unwarlike be a very appropriate adjective for them. 1368. Pol. VII. (V.), 1305a. 1369. Hdt. V. 92; so Aristot. Pol. III. 1284a. 1370. Hdt. I. 21–22. 1371. E. Meyer, G. d. A. III. 1, p. 57. 1372. Miletus must have profited enormously by the fall of Polycrates (about 523 B.C.) and the raising of the blockade that he had maintained against all the subjects or allies of the Great King. Hdt. IV. 137 makes Histiaeus assert that it was thanks to Darius that the Ionian tyrants were on their thrones, and that if the power of Darius was destroyed neither would he (Histiaeus) be able to rule the Milesians nor any other tyrant any other people. But the Greek does not say that Darius had put the tyrants on their thrones, and the words of Histiaeus are described as an opinion, not as an assertion of fact. Herodotus therefore neither states nor suggests that the Ionian tyrannies were due to the active interference of Darius. After the Ionian revolt the Persian satrap “established democracies in the Greek cities,” or in other words openly proclaimed that they might govern themselves. 1373. Hdt. V. 11. 1374. Hdt. V. 23. Cp. above, p. 62. 1375. Grundy, Great Persian War, p. 66. 1376. For this view cp. my remarks in Chapter II on the part played by the Thracian mines in “rooting” and maintaining the tyranny of Peisistratus. Cp. also the later attempt of Histiaeus to secure the Thracian island of Thasos with its great fleet and extremely productive mines, Hdt. VI. 46. 1377. Ap. Suid. s.v. Pythagoras. 1378. Athen. VII. 289c. 1379. Ael. V.H. III. 26; Polyaen. VI. 50; cp. Hdt. I. 26. 1380. Suid. s.v. Hipponax. 1381. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Ephesus, pp. 2788–9, quoting Suid. s.v. Aristarchos. The rope with which the Ephesians bound their city to the temple during the siege by Croesus and the liberal contribution by Croesus to the rebuilding of the temple are no evidence, pace E. Curtius, Ephesus, pp. 14–15, that the government of the city at this period passed for a time into the hands of the priesthood. 1382. So Buerchner ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Ephesus, p. 2788. Plass, however, Tyrannis, pp. 229–30, regards Melas and Pindaros as Basilids and Pythagoras as later than them. 1383. t? d?? ?a? t? p????? ?? te ?a? ?d??e? ?e?a??s????, ?a t? ?? a?t??? ?pe?p???? ?p?s??ses??, t? d? ?p?spe???? a?t??? ????a ???d?. 1384. t??? ?e ?? ?? ????se? te ?a? d???e? pe??s???? ?a? d?e???. 1385. Cp. e.g. ?p????se ?? ??? ?a? ta?ta (his behaviour to his subjects) ?? ????sta ?????p?? ?p???sa? a?t??? ?d? d? ?a? t?? ?e??? ?atef???e?, ?.t.?. 1386. Ael. V.H. III. 26. 1387. Radet, Lydie, p. 172. There is, however, pace Radet (pp. 82, 134), no evidence that the Melas, son-in-law of Gyges, described by Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 396 as prince of Daskylion was an ancestor of Melas the father of Pindarus (so also Gelzer, Rhein. Mus. XXXV. pp. 520–1) and a predecessor of this later Melas as tyrant of Ephesus. Radet assumes the Daskylion of Nic. Dam. to be a mistake for Ephesus. 1388. Nic. Dam. F.H.G. III. p. 397; see above, p. 137. 1389. Euseb. and Hieron. Chron. 1390. Polyaen. V. 47. 1391. Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b 29, 1316a 37 (based perhaps on Antiochus of Syracuse, Endt, Wien. Stud. XXIV. p. 53). 1392. Above, Chap. I, pp. 26 f. 1393. Freeman, History of Sicily, II. 56, used it to rebut the view that the struggle that ended with the tyranny of Panaitios was “only a strife between the rich and the poor” and to infer that it was probably racial. The significant “only” sufficiently explains the inference. 1394. Polyaen. V. 1. 1. 1395. Cic. ad Att. VII. 12. 2, 20. 2; de Div. I. 23; Val. Max. III. iii. extern. 2; Plut. Ser. Num. Vind. 7 (Moral. 553); Lucian, Ver. Hist. II. 23; bis Acc. 8; Phalaris, A and B passim (ibid. A 6, Phalaris declares that he punished conspirators savagely, cp. Plut. Amat. 16 (Moral. 760), simply because they thwarted his intention of governing mildly; ibid. A 8, 9, men naturally kindly like himself are more pained by inflicting punishments than by receiving them); Athen. XIII. 602a-b; Ael. V.H. II. 4. The last two give an anecdote where Phalaris shows that he can be merciful as well as cruel. 1396. Pind. Pyth. I. 95 f., cp. Schol. ad loc.; Timaeus F.H.G. I. pp. 221–2 (Polyb. XII. 25; Diod. XIII. 90; Schol. Pind. Pyth. I. Timaeus appears to have denied the historical existence of the bull); Diod. XIX. 108; Cic. Verr. IV. 33; Ovid, A.A. I. 653; Trist. III. xi. 41 f.; Ib. 441; Pliny, N.H. XXXIV. 19; Plut. Parall. 39 (Moral. 315); Lucian, Phalaris, A 1, 11; B 11. 1397. Pind. Pyth. I. 95 f. 1398. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b; and (?) Rhet. II. 20 (possibly referring to another Phalaris). The fable of the horse and stag is attributed to Stesichorus when Phalaris was st?at???? a?t????t?? of Himera and asking for the bodyguard with which he intended to make himself tyrant. 1399. Euseb. Ol. 52. 3–56. 3; Suid. s.v.; cp. Schol. Pind. Ol. III. 68 (38). For an earlier date see Euseb. Ol. 32. 3–39. 2 and Pliny, N.H. VII. 57 (tyrannus primus fuit Phalaris Agrigenti), but these two passages make the tyrant flourish before the foundation of the city that he ruled. 1400. Holm, Gesch. Sic. I. 149 (cp. Hist. of Greece, I. p. 363), who, however, fails to see the full application of his own words. 1401. Lucian, Phalaris, A 3. 1402. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b, t??a???? ?at?st?sa?... ?? pe?? t?? ????a? ?a? F??a??? ?? t?? t???. 1403. Plut. Praec. Ger. Rep. 28 (Moral. 821); on the overthrow of Phalaris see also Plut. cum Princ. Philosoph. 3 (Moral. 778). 1404. Diod. VIII. 11. 1405. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Agathokles, 14b (in Supplement Heft I). 1406. Cp. perhaps the use of ?p?stas?? above, p. 81. 1407. Dem. Olynth. III. 25–6; Aristocr. 207; pe?? S??t??. 29 (= III. 35; XXIII. 689; XIII. 174). 1408. The military stratagems attributed to Phalaris by Polyaenus, V. 1. 3, 4, and Frontinus, III. 4. 6, are not very illuminating, but note that in one of them Phalaris is made to achieve his aim by a fraudulent deal in corn. 1409. Somewhere about the time of Phalaris Sicily was invaded by a Carthaginian army under a commander named Malchus, Justin XVIII. 7. It has been suggested that Phalaris was pre-eminently the leader of the Agrigentines against the Punic peril (Bury, Hist. Greece2, p. 297), and that he played a similar part to that played during a later invasion by the Syracusan Dionysius. For this suggestion there is no evidence whatsoever. There is no certainty either that the invasion of Malchus occurred in the age of Phalaris or that Agrigentum was endangered by it or even alarmed. On the other hand there are hints that Phalaris was the reverse of anti-Carthaginian. The Semites of Carthage were devoted to the cult of Moloch, in whose worship no small part was played by the molten image of a calf and the offering to it of human sacrifices. Perhaps the most likely origin of the story of the bull of Phalaris is to be sought in this Moloch worship. The tyrant may have had a large Phoenician contingent among his foreign employees and have very much shocked his Greek subjects by allowing these Semites to practise Semitic rites in Agrigentum. Meyer, however, Ges. d. Alt. II. p. 682 n., suggests a connexion between the bull of Phalaris and the Cretan bull cult. Note that the story of the bull of Phalaris impressed Grote as having a historical basis: “The reality of the hollow bull appears to be better authenticated than the nature of the story would lead us to presume,” Hist. Greece, ed. 1888, IV. p. 65; cp. ibid. p. 296, n. 1. 1410. Livy II. 21, 34; Dion. Hal. VI. 21. 1411. Dion. Hal. VII. 3. 1412. Dion. Hal. VII. 4, 5; Plut. Mul. Virt. 26 (Moral. 261). 1413. Dion. Hal. VII. 4. 5, 6. 4. 1414. Plut. Mul. Virt. 26. 1415. See Niese ap. Pauly Wissowa s.v. Aristodemus (8). 1416. Strabo XIII. 610; cp. 614. See further Diod. XVI. 52; Diog. Laert. V. 1. 3–11 (quoting Demetrius Magnes and Theocritus); Dion. Hal. Ep. ad Amm. 5; Demetrius, de Eloc. 293; Hesych. Miles. F.H.G. IV. p. 156; Harpocrat. s.v. ???a?; Hesych. s.v. ?????; Suid. s.v. ???st?t????; Et. Mag. s.v. ????; Lucian, Eunuch. 9; Himerius, VI. 6; Tertull. Apol. adv. Gent. 46; Euseb. Prep. Ev. XV. 2. Suid. s.v. ???st?t???? and Hesych. Miles. make Aristotle marry a daughter of Hermias; Diog. Laert. “a daughter or niece”; Euseb., Harpocrat., Suid. s.v. ???a? and Et. Mag. an adopted daughter who was by birth the tyrant’s sister (Euseb.). Plato (?), Ep. VI., implies that two of Hermias’ companions had attended the Academy, but not Hermias himself. But even so the letter, if genuine, is evidence of intercourse between Hermias and Plato. The sources for Hermias are collected and discussed by Boeckh, Klein. Schrift. VI. 188 f. and Larcher, MÉm. Acad. Insc. et B.-Lettr. XLVIII. pp. 208 f. Larcher, writing in 1792, is less complete, but extremely interesting from his attitude towards Hermias’ rebellion from the king of Persia. “Moi-mÊme, j’ai longtemps ÉtÉ persuadÉ qu’un rebelle qui avoit ÉtÉ justement puni du dernier supplice, n’Étoit pas un personnage assez important pour mÉriter qu’on s’en occupÂt. Mais en le voyant cÉlÉbrÉ par Aristote j’ai pensÉ qu’un homme qui s’Étoit attirÉ les louanges d’un grand philosophe devoit sortir de l’espÈce d’obscuritÉ À laquelle il Étoit en quelque sort condamnÉ”; p. 208; cp. p. 225, where Larcher explains the Greek conception of the rights of nationality and their refusal to submit to a foreign conqueror. This perverted attitude of the Greeks he attributes to their benighted religion. 1417. J.H.S. XXXV. p. 167. Note that Hermias was famed for fair dealing. “If ever he made any purchase and this happened frequently in the case of books, the vendor, being his subject (?d??t??), would demand a price less than their value. But Hermias used to correct the mistake and declare that the book was worth more and pay accordingly” (Suid.). 1418. Diog. Laert. III. 1. 31 (46). 1419. Athen. XI. 508 f. 1420. J.H.S. XXXV. p. 167. 1421. Athen. XI. 509a. 1422. Boswell, ed. Fitzgerald, I. p. 422. 1423. Orosius IV. 6; cp. Aristot. Pol. VII. (V.), 1307a above. 1424. Euboulos (the unnamed banker of Strabo XIII. 610; cp. Diog. Laert. V. I. 5 (3)) is quoted by Aristotle (Pol. II. 1267a) as demonstrating to a Persian satrap that it would not pay for him to besiege Atarneus, on which Boeckh observes that “the idea is worthy of a banker,” Kl. Schr. VI. p. 188. He seems to have been notoriously accessible to economic arguments. “Anyhow Kallisthenes in his Apophthegms says that the poet Persinos, being neglected by Euboulos of Atarneus went to Mitylene, and when Euboulos expressed surprise wrote to him that it was because he found it more pleasing exchanging in Mitylene than in Atarneus the Phocaean staters he had brought with him,” Poll. IX. 93. 1425. Besides his connexions with Hermias Aristotle had been brought up pa?? t??? ??????? ?ta??e?, Ammon. Vita Arist. 1426. Boeckh, Kleine Schriften, VI. p. 191, says of Hermias, “seine Macht darf man nicht gering anschlagen”; but Atarneus t? t?? ??e??? t??a??e??? (Strabo XIII. 614) is described by Himerius (Or. VI. 6) as p???? ??e??? ?? e????. Even on the most liberal estimate it sinks into utter insignificance in the light of the conquests of Alexander, which so shortly followed it. 1427. Pol. II. 1273a; III. 1280a. 1428. Pol. VIII. (VI.), 1318a. 1429. Hicks, Manual Gk. Hist. Inscr. no. 100. The expression occurs four times in the thirty-two extant lines of the inscription. Hermias is mentioned without his partners only once, right at the end. 1430. Perhaps also the reality. Plato’s sixth letter, which is addressed to Hermias and Erastos and Koriskos (cp. Diog. Laert. III. 1. 31 (46)), urges the three to form a “single bond of friendship” (?a? f???a? s?p?????). Boeckh, Kl. Schr. VI. p. 191, describes Hermias’ tyranny as “eine Hetairie mehrerer, an deren Spitze ein anerkanntes Haupt stand.” Hermias was at least primus inter pares; cp. the use made of his seal, Polyaen. VI. 48. 1431. Diog. Laert. V. 1. 7 (6); Athen. XV. 696; cp. also the epigram ascribed to Aristotle on Hermias’ statue at Delphi, Diog. Laert. ibid. 1432. Suid. s.v. ???st?t????; cp. Athen. XV. 696a-b; Diog. Laert. V. 1. 7; Hesych. Miles. F.H.G. IV. 156–7. 1433. Pace Endt, Wien. Stud. XXIV. pp. 67–68. He is not called tyrant by Aristotle either in the Paean (where he is called ?ta????? ??t??f??, v.l. ??t??p?? (= ?p?t??p??, viceroy, steward?), see Larcher, op. cit. p. 244), or in the epitaph Diog. Laert. V. 1. 7. The Oeconomica, included among the works of Aristotle and probably written by one of his pupils, refers to him without calling him tyrant (II. 28: on authorship see ed. Teubner, introd. p. viii). Nor is Euboulos so called where mentioned in the Politics (II. 1267a). Demetrius may be following the Aristotelian tradition when he calls Hermias simply ? t?? ?ta????? ???a? (but cp. ibid. pa?? t??? t????????). So Suid. ?st?? ?? ????? ?ta?????. In other writers Hermias is generally styled tyrant (so Strabo, Diod., Diog. Laert., Dion. Hal., Lucian). 1434. Diod. XV. 7; Plut. Dio, 5; Diog. Laert. III. 1. 14 (19). The story may be a fiction (Burnet, Thales to Plato, p. 211), but if so it is probably based on the fact of a quarrel between the tyrant and the philosopher. 1435. Dionysius himself had a clearer conception of the danger of a monopolist becoming a political potentate, as appears from a passage of Aristotle himself. “In Sicily a certain person who had had money deposited with him bought up all the iron from the iron works (s?d??e???), and after that, when the merchants came from the emporia, he was the sole salesman. He did not greatly overcharge; but none the less on fifty talents he made a hundred. When Dionysius perceived this he told him to take off the money, but not to remain any longer in Syracuse, since he had discovered a source of income that was prejudicial to his interests.” (Arist. Pol. II. 1259a.) The incident as described hardly, however, suggests that the monopolist was Dionysius’ greatest danger. 1436. Strabo XIII. 623. 1437. An inscription published J.H.S. XXII. p. 195 gives his father the Greek name of Attalus, but he is described by Athenaeus, XIII. 577b, quoting Carystius, as the son of a courtesan flute girl from Paphlagonia, and by Pausanias, I. 8. 1, as a Paphlagonian eunuch. 1438. Strabo XIII. 623; Paus. I. 10. 4. 1439. Appian XI. 10 (Syr. 63). 1440. Fraenkel, Inschr. v. Perg. no. 245, fr. C, l. 44; Bevan, House of Seleucus, I. p. 156. 1441. J.H.S. XXII. p. 193 f. 1442. Polyb. XXIII. 8. 1443. Holm, Hist. Greece, IV. p. 280. 1444. Mommsen, Hist. Rome (English trans.), II. p. 403. 1445. Holm, Hist. Greece (English trans.), IV. pp. 280, 296. 1446. Published in full by Minns, Greeks and Scythians, pp. 641–2, and discussed, ibid. pp. 460–3 and passim. 1447. Minns, p. 641, l. 65. 1448. Minns, p. 642, l. 59. 1449. Ure, Black Glaze Pottery, p. 35, n. 6. 1450. Macrob. Sat. I. xi. 33. 1451. Minns, p. 459. 1452. Cp. Minns, p. 462, n. 2. 1453. Strabo XIII. 624. The significance of this proceeding cannot be put better than in the words of Holm, Hist. Greece, IV. p. 527: “It is characteristic of the Pergamene dynasty that it concluded its career in the spirit in which it began it. Its rule was of private origin: Philetairos had appropriated treasure and treasury. After that the Pergamene rulers had raised themselves to the rank of kings by their money and their clever policy, and as such had achieved much good. The last sovereign of the line, however, reverted to the view that his position was of a private nature and he disposed of everything that he claimed as if it were private property.” 1454. Strabo XIII. 624. The friendship dated from at least 211 B.C., Livy XXVI. 24. 1455. ?? ????e? ????s?? f???f??? ??et?, Pind. Pyth. I. 93–94; but cp. what the poet says ibid. 95–98, about what was probably a similar government (see above, pp. 274–8), that the Greeks knew from the inside: “Phalaris men tell of everywhere with hate” (????? F??a??? ?at??e? pa?t? f?t??). 1456. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. i. 348. 1457. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. i. 359. 1458. Cp. recent days, when a relapse into some of the conditions of the dark ages turned “business men” into polemarchs or publicists and in some notorious cases into both combined. 1459. Except perhaps Pheidon, who is exceptional in other ways as well. 1460. The lawgiver and the tyrant are often sharply contrasted, e.g. Lucian, Phalaris A, 8. 1461. Rep. 566a. 1462. V. 92. 1463. 1181–2; cp. 1203–4. 1464. E. Gardner, Greek Sculpture2 figs. 44, 45. 1465. E.g. the famous drinking song beginning ?? ??t?? ??ad?. 1466. For hatred and condemnation of tyranny or praise of tyrannicides see further Aristoph. Thesm. 335 f.; Polyb. V. 11; Cic. de Off. III. 6; Xenoph. Hiero, II. 8; Plut. Timol. 5, 37; Ael. V.H. XIV. 22. 1467. See above, pp. 133–4. 1468. Nordin, Klio, V. pp. 402 f., explains the title t??a???? as adopted in the seventh century because kingship was then revived as a reality while king meant a functionary who was essentially powerless. This explanation may well be true, but it throws no light on the character of the revived reality. 1469. E.g. I. 7, 73, 100, 109; II. 147 (the dominions of the twelve rulers who divided Egypt after Sethon are called tyrannies, the rulers themselves are called kings); V. 113 (“Philokypros, whom Solon of Athens, when he came to Cyprus, praised in his poems most of all tyrants” (t??????? ???sta)); VII. 52, 99, 164; VIII. 67, 137, 142. 1470. The term has of course at different periods been applied to governments that differed widely from one another both in the character and in the basis of their power. There is no reason for classing Cypselus and Dionysius together as the same kind of ruler, as Holm (Gk. Hist. I. p. 266, n. 15), followed by Bury (Gk. Hist.2 p. 147; cp. Francotte, MÉlanges, pp. 62 f.), has gone out of his way to do. Holm’s points have already been met: they are (1) For Phalaris, Peisistratus and Polycrates brute force was as indispensable as for later tyrants like Dionysius and Agathocles. (2) These latter owed their rise as much as earlier tyrants to the hatred that the lower classes bore the nobles. (3) Herodotus does not distinguish king from tyrant. Bury’s dogmatism on this point and his denial of the existence of an “age of tyrants” is responsible for the inception of this book. 1471. Pol. VII. (V.), 1310b. 1472. Rep. 552b. 1473. Cp. Isocr. Paneg. 62 (105), “thinking it monstrous that the few should be masters of the many and that those who are below them in point of property but in other respects not a whit their inferiors should be excluded from office.” 1474. Poehlmann, Grundriss4, p. 73, n. 1 (my theory a “falsche Verallgemeinerung”). 1475. Sieveking, Viertelj. Soc. Wirt. VII. p. 81. 1476. How and Wells, Hdt. V. 92 1, regard an anti-Dorian reaction as a usual feature of early Peloponnesian tyrannies. 1477. Busolt, Lakedaim. I. p. 209; cp. Hdt. I. 23; Suid. s.v. ?????; Strabo VIII. 378. 1478. Busolt, Lakedaim. I. p. 210. 1479. Polyb. XII. 13. 1480. Except at Sicyon it seldom lasted more than two generations; cp. Hdt. V. 92, where the oracle prophesies that Cypselus and his sons shall be kings of famed Corinth, but not his sons’ sons, a?t?? ?a? pa?de?, pa?d?? ?e ?? ????t? pa?de?. 1481. Anticipations, pp. 156–7; cp. the North of England saying that it is three generations from clogs to clogs. 1482. Varieties of Religious Experience, p. 319. 1483. Ibid. p. 318. 1484. Cp. H. G. Wells, Tono Bungay1, p. 486, on the governing classes of Great Britain as seen at Westminster, “the realities are greedy trade, base profit-seeking, bold advertisement—and kingship and chivalry... are dead.” 1485. See e.g. Mauri, Citt. Lav. dell’ Attica, p. 30. 1486. Aristot. Pol. VIII. (VI.), 1319a. 1487. Ibid. 1318b. 1488. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 16; cp. Ael. V.H. IX. 25 and Max. Tyr. XXIII. (Teubner, = Duebner, p. 117). 1489. Grundy, Thuc. and his Age, p. 117. 1490. For a full discussion of these people see Gilliard, RÉformes de Solon, chap. VI. 1491. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 2. 1492. ?? t? ???e? ? ?a?a???... ?? p????? ?????????t?? t?? p???te?a? ?? p??s????. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 13. 1493. ??t???? ?????, Plut. Sol. 29. 1494. Thuc. I. 2. Xenophon indeed, de Vect. I. 3, calls Attica all productive (paf???t?t?), and declares that things that could not even grow in many places bear fruit in Attica. But the context shows that this only applies to the most favoured districts, cp. ibid. 5, quoted below; the reference, too, is strictly to the variety of Attic crops (doubtless a result of Athenian luxury and enterprise); cp. Plato, Critias, 110e–111a: “(fifth century) Attica can vie with any land in the variety and excellence of its products (t? p?f???? e??a?p?? te e??a?); but in those days” (i.e. in the mythical past) “in addition to their quality it produced them in great abundance.” Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. VIII. 8, says that “at Athens the barley produces more meal than anywhere else, since it is an excellent land for that crop”; but this says nothing as to the amount of land in Attica under barley. Boeckh, Public Economy, I. p. 109, calculates that in ancient Attica 955,500 plethra out of a total area of 2,304,000 were under corn; but his calculation is based on a series of conjectures as to the yearly consumption and import which hardly weigh against the considerations adduced below. 1495. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 16. So (ap. Leutsch, Paroemiograph. Gr. II. p. 756) Mantissa, I. 76 (where Peisistratus expresses surprise at anyone farming such land, t??a? ?a?p??? ??a????e??? t??a?ta ?e?????? ????a), and, with no reference to Hymettus, Zenob. IV. 76 (ap. eosd. I. p. 105). 1496. Hdt. VI. 137. 1497. Stat. Theb. XII. 622, 620. 1498. Athen. I. 28d, ???? ??tt???. 1499. Paus. I. 32; cp. Plut. Sol. 23 (Solon offered rewards for killing wolves). 1500. Plato, Critias, 111c; cp. references, Bursian, Geog. Gr. I. p. 254. 1501. Cp. the “forest clad mountain (???? ?atae?e??? ???)” of Odyss. XIII. 351. 1502. Columella IX. 2. 1503. Aristot. Hist. Anim. IX. 624b. 1504. Zimmern, Greek Commonwealth, p. 44, quoting J. L. Myres. 1505. Bursian, Gr. Geog. I. p. 252; cp. Cavaignac, Études Financ. p. 13; Guiraud, Prop. Fonc. p. 505, n. 5. Bursian is based on Paus. I. 32 (quoted above). 1506. Thuc. II. 20, 23; cp. Loeper, Ath. Mitt. XVII. (1892), p. 394, n. 1. 1507. Another possibility is to equate the Plain of Thucydides with the Parts round the City of Cleisthenes. This is only probable on the assumption that the Cleisthenic triple division followed the lines of the old local parties, and that the old names persisted in unofficial usage. It implies that the Peisistratan Diakria corresponded roughly to the Cleisthenic Mesogeia and extended far south of Brauron (see p. 311). But more probably Thucydides is using “plain” in its natural sense of low-lying level open country. 1508. Xen. de Vect. I. 5; cp. Strabo IX. 400, “far the best honey comes from the mining district.” The passage from the de Vect. is misunderstood by Grundy, Thuc. and his Age, p. 151, n. 2, who says, “the reference is certainly to a widespread system of market-gardening and perhaps also to the purchasing power of the product of vine cultivation.” Grundy gives no evidence that cabbages or other vegetables or even wine were many times as valuable as corn; he plainly takes ???tt???? as though it were s?apt????, and appears to think that the sentence refers to Attica at large, a view that is rendered most unlikely both by the language (?st? d? ?a? ?? ? spe?????? ?? f??e? ?a?p??, not ?a? spe?????? ?? ? ?? ?? f??e? ?a?p??), and the context (the crops of Attica are finished with in I. 4, and the sentence just quoted follows a statement about the Attic quarries and precedes the declaration that the mines are the gift of God). 1509. Schol. Aesch. c. Timarch. 97 (13); cp. Harpocrat. s.v. ?s?at??, and Lex. Seguer. ap. Bekker, Anec. Gr. p. 256. See further Boeckh, Pub. Econ. I. p. 86. 1510. Lucret. V. 1370–5; Virg. Aen. XI. 316–20 and Servius, ad loc.; cp. Aen. XI. 569; Tac. Ann. I. 17. The Latin evidence all shows that when Pliny, N.H. XVIII. 12, says that foreign wheat can only be compared with the mountain crops of Italy (montanis Italiae agris), he is using “mons” of anything that is not valley. Caesar, it should be remembered, speaks of the mountains of Kent. 1511. C.I.A. II. 782; Aeschin. c. Timarch. 121 (17). 1512. The MS. is much abbreviated and very corrupt, Schow, Hesych. p. x. 1513. Cp. Strabo IX. 391. 1514. Cp. the maps of Milchhoefer, Abh. Berl. Acad. 1892 after p. 48, and Loeper, Ath. Mitt. XVII. pl. XII. Milchhoefer’s “coast” goes considerably further North than Loeper’s. 1515. Perhaps not altogether so, at least after the Persian peril and Themistocles had given the mining district something of a naval character. See Ath. Mitt. X. p. 111. 1516. “It would be tedious to enumerate the demes of the interior owing to their number,” Strabo IX. 399, just after a (presumably full) enumeration of the Attic coast demes. The city was probably growing rapidly at the time of Cleisthenes’ reforms. 1517. “First they ravaged the land that looks towards the Peloponnesus, then (?pe?ta d?) that which faces Euboea and Andros.” “The addition of d? emphasizes the antithesis,” Marchant, Thuc. II. ad loc. 1518. Hdt. V. 81; Strabo IX. 395, 400; C.I.A. II. 1059 (cp. Strabo IX. 398), 1194, 1206b, 1195. 1519. ?????? S????a???, Hdt. IV. 99. The meaning of ?????? is not certain, but see Liddell and Scott s.v.: Macaulay translates “hill region.” 1520. Hesych. and Suid. explain pa?a??a and p??a??? by pa?a?a??ss???,. M. Psellus by ?p??a?att?d???. 1521. See Loeper, Ath. Mitt. XVII. p. 429. 1522. Strabo IX. 392. 1523. Vesp. 1223, Lysis, 58. 1524. Suid. s.v. 1525. Steph. Byz. s.v. 1526. See e.g. Kroker, Jahrb. I. pp. 112–13; Buschor, Gr. Vasenmal.1 p. 39; Mueller and Oelmann, Tiryns, I. p. 161. The Geometric of the Argolid is described by Poulsen, DipylongrÄber, p. 66, as a “featureless variety” (unpersÖnliche Gattung). 1527. On export of Dipylon ware see Pottier ap. Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. s.v. vases, p. 634; Prinz, Funde aus Naukratis, p. 77 (Cyprus and Thera). 1528. Beloch, Rhein. Mus. 1890, p. 590, following Kroker, Jahrb. I. pp. 95 f., who however is mistaken (ibid. p. 113) in dating Dipylon vases with war ships depicted in action as necessarily later than 664 B.C. See below, pp. 321 f. So also F. Poulsen, DipylongrÄber, pp. 13 (seventh? century Egyptian objects in Dipylon graves), 27–28 (Proto-Corinthian vases in Attic Geometric graves). 1529. Boehlau, Jahrb. II. (1887), pp. 33–66. For the name Phaleron see Jahrb. II. p. 44. 1530. Late seventh century Attic ware, style of Netos amphora, has been found at Naukratis, where Prinz, Funde, p. 77, argues that it must have been taken by Aeginetans, since Aegina was the only European Greek city with a concession at Naukratis. But for the general poverty of Athens at that period cp. the Acropolis finds, which show some thousand Dipylon sherds, as against only about forty Proto-Attic, 160 Vourva (Attic with zones of animals and rosette fill-ornament, date probably about 600 B.C.), fifteen Proto-Corinthian, and 125 Corinthian; Graef, Vasen Acrop. Athen, pp. 23, 34, 41, 44, 51. At least two of the Proto-Corinthian sherds, and a very considerable number of the Corinthian may be sixth century. 1531. Thiersch ap. Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 451. 1532. Ath. Mitt. 1897, p. 262 (Aegina); Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 448. 1534. Prinz, Funde aus Naukratis, p. 69, following Loeschcke, Ath. Mitt. XXII. p. 264. 1536. Thiersch, Aegina, p. 448; Graef, Woch. Klass. Phil. 1893, p. 139. 1537. Hoppin, Argive Heraeum, I. p. 59, II. pp. 119 f. (arguing from the unbroken development of the style that can be traced in the Heraeum finds); Dragendorff, Thera, II. p. 193; but cp. Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 477; Berl. Phil. Woch. 1895, p. 202; Poulsen, DipylongrÄber, p. 75. 1538. Cp. finds at Corinth itself and at the Corinthian Syracuse. Corinthian is admittedly not a development of Proto-Corinthian; but from this to argue with Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 70, that Proto-Corinthian cannot be a Corinthian product is to assume that an industry once in existence makes it impossible for a rival concern, producing a different style of article, to be started in the same city, even in the case of so cosmopolitan a centre as Corinth. 1539. Gabrici, Mon. Ant. XXII. p. 362; de Ridder, de Ectypis, p. 56, n. 4. 1540. Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 477; Thiersch, Aegina, p. 448; Prinz, Funde aus Nauk. p. 70; K. F. Johansen, Sikyoniske Vaser. The Chigi vase, a Proto-Corinthian masterpiece, has an inscription in an alphabet that is neither Argive, Aeginetan, nor Chalcidian (see especially the lambda), but may well be Sicyonian. 1541. Pottier in Saglio, Dict. d. Ant. s.v. Vases, p. 637, sums up for North Peloponnesus not far from Corinth; Frickenhaus, Tiryns, I. p. 103, Argolis but not Argos (cp. ibid. pp. 145–6, Mueller and Oelmann on a type of geometric Kraterskyphos common in the Argolid that leads up directly to Proto-Corinthian). 1543. For Sicyonian potteries being important at this time see Waldstein, Arg. Heraeum, II. p. 166, n. 1, and cp. above, p. 316, n. 10. 1544. Argive Heraeum, II. p. 175. 1545. Busolt, Gr. G.2 II. p. 200, thinks it dates “probably as early as the seventh century.” 1546. Below, pp. 321 f. 1547. B.S.A. XI. pp. 226–7; Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 478; Thiersch, ibid. p. 458; Pallat, Ath. Mitt. 1897, p. 324. 1548. Thiersch ap. Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 458 (Vourva). 1549. Aegina, p. 436; cp. Furtwaengler, ibid. p. 474. 1550. Ath. Mitt. 1897, pp. 265 f. 1551. Argive Heraeum, II. pp. 121–2. Hoppin, ibid. p. 102, thinks the Heraeum Geometric probably Argive rather than Attic. As regards the abrupt termination of Geometric on the Heraeum site, it should be remembered that the temple only dates from the eighth to the seventh century, Frickenhaus, Tiryns, p. 118, and that a previous secular settlement appears to have come to a violent end. 1552. And for much else as well, including some Argive. 1553. Pallat, Ath. Mitt. 1897, pp. 273 f., 315; cp. Studniczka, Ath. Mitt. 1899, pp. 361 f. 1554. Ath. Mitt. 1897, p. 332; cp. Buschor, Gr. Vasenmal.1 pp. 64, 66. 1555. Ath. Mitt. 1897, p. 263. 1556. See Arch.-epig. Mitt. aus Oesterreich, II. pp. 17 f. 1557. Visited by the writer in the spring of 1914. 1558. How and Wells, Hdt. V. 88. 2. 1559. Argive Heraeum, II. p. 175; C.R. XII. pp. 86–87. 1560. Argive Heraeum, II. p. 177, nos. 14, 16. 1561. Argive Heraeum, II. p. 173. 1562. Frickenhaus, Tiryns, I. pp. 97–98. 1563. Argive Heraeum, II. pp. 96–97; cp. Tiryns, I. pp. 97–98, 117. 1564. Tiryns, I. p. 95. 1565. Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 441, quoting “pot dealer” (??t??p????), applied to Aegina by Pollux VII. 197. 1566. E.g. Thera, see Dragendorff, Thera, II. p. 231. 1567. Cp. Prinz, Funde aus Naukratis, p. 69. 1568. Thuc. I. 13. 1569. Torr, Rev. Arch.3 XXV. p. 25. 1570. Torr, ibid. figs. 3, 6 (probably), 10, 11, 12; Cartault, Mon. Gr. 1882–4, p. 53, figs. 2, 3. 1571. Jahrb. I. pp. 111–13; cp. Torr, Rev. Arch.3 XXV. p. 25. Kroker and Torr are answered by Pernice, Ath. Mitt. XVII. (1892), pp. 304–6; Pottier, Cat. Vases Louvre, I. pp. 222–3. 1572. On the same psychological grounds, quite apart from the historical evidence for Athenian naval power during the dark ages, we must reject Assmann’s suggestion, Arch. Anz. 1895, pp. 118–19, that the Dipylon ships are the vessels of “the dreaded Phoenician pirates.” 1573. Brueckner and Pernice, Ath. Mitt. XVIII. pp. 135–7; Pottier, Cat. Vases Louvre, I. pp. 231–3; Helbig, MÉm. Acad. Inscr. et B.-L. XXXVI. (1898), p. 390. 1574. Arch. Eph. 1898, pl. V. 1. 1575. Poulsen, DipylongrÄber, p. 100. 1576. MÉm. Acad. Inscr. et B.-L. XXXVI. (1898), p. 400; pace Kroker, Jahrb. I. p. 111. 1577. Suggested and rejected by Brueckner and Pernice, Ath. Mitt. XVIII. p. 153. 1578. Wiener VorlegeblÄtter, 1888, pl. I. 8; Walters-Birch, Hist. Anc. Pott. I. pl. XVI.; Buschor, Gr. Vasenmal.1 pp. 60–61. 1579. MÉm. Acad. Inscr. et B.-L. XXXVI. (1898), p. 394, fig. e = Arch. Zeit. XLIII. (1885), pl. VIII. 1. Just after Helbig’s publication another Attic Geometric vase was published by Skias from his excavations at Eleusis, which shows a ship’s crew attacking men on land, Arch. Eph. 1898, p. 110, and pl. V. 1. 1580. Strabo II. 99. 1581. Arch. Zeit. 1885, p. 133; so Assmann, Berl. Phil. Woch. 1899, p. 18. 1582. Op. cit. pp. 397–400. 1583. As noticed by Torr, Rev. Arch.3 XXV. p. 25, the only naval engagement mentioned in Homer occurs between a fleet and a land force, Il. XV. 367 f.; cp. Sallust, “nauigationem inuadendarum terrarum causa ortam.” 1584. Hdt. V. 83. Duris of Samos, Schol. Eurip. Hec. 934, attributes the Athenian attack on Aegina to previous Aeginetan raids on Attica. 1585. Kinkel, Epic. Frag. p. 118, fr. 96. 1586. Cp. Myres, J.H.S. XXVI. p. 85. 1587. See above, p. 109. 1588. Hdt. V. 86. 1589. Hdt. V. 86. 1590. Athens, Hdt. V. 85; Aegina, Hdt. V. 86. 2. 1591. So Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI. ad VI. 82. 2 and vol. II. pp. 105–6. 1592. Thuc. I. 13. 1593. Ath. Mitt. XVII. p. 298, figs. 5, 6; p. 303, figs. 9, 10; Pernice, ibid. pp. 294, 306; cp. Mon. Grecs, 1882–4, pl. IV. 2, 3 and pp. 51–2. 1594. Layard, Mon. of Nineveh, series I. pl. 71. 1595. Hdt. II. 159. 1596. Clem. Alex. Strom. I. 16. 1597. Against this view see Kroker, Jahrb. I. p. 110, n. 39; cp. Beloch, Gr. G.2 I. i. p. 275, n. 1; Busolt, Gr. G.2 I. p. 449. 1598. Above, pp. 177–8. 1599. Hdt. III. 59. 1600. Brueckner and Pernice, Ath. Mitt. XVIII. p. 153, followed by e.g. Helbig, MÉm. Acad. Inscr. et B.-L. XXXVI. (1898), pp. 387 f. Against this view see Assmann, Berl. Phil. Woch. 1899, pp. 16 f., who argues merely (1) that the dead on the ships proves them Phoenician, (2) that if the Athenians depicted their own ships, there would be more ships on Black and Red Figure Attic vases. But against this note (1) that the Dipylon vases are funeral vases, (2) that, in spite of Salamis, fifth century Attic vases do not abound with pictures of enemy ships. 1601. Hdt. V. 71. 1602. Thuc. I. 126. 1603. Forchhammer, Philol. 1874, p. 472; Schoemann, Jahrb. Class. Phil. CXI. (1875), p. 451; J. W. Headlam, C.R. VI. p. 253; Busolt, Gr. G.2 II. p. 190, n. 2. 1604. Wecklein, Sitz. bayr. Akad., philos.-philol. Kl. 1873, pp. 33–34; G. Gilbert, Jahrb. Class. Phil. CXI. p. 10; Macan, Hdt. IV.-VI., and How and Wells, Comment. Hdt. ad Hdt. V. 71. 1605. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 8; Pollux VIII. 108. 1606. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 8, “organized for the collection of taxes and their disbursement (t?? e?sf???? ?a? t?? dap??a? t?? ???????a?)”: cp. Pollux VIII. 108; Photius s.v. ?a???a???; perhaps also s.v. ?a???????; Suidas; and Lex. Seguer. ap. Bekker, Anec. Gr. p. 282. 1607. Mitchell and Caspari’s edit, of Grote, p. 8, quoting Aristot. Ath. Pol. 8. 3; cp. Hesych. s.v. ?a???a??? (sic, but in error for ?a???a???; cp. ibid. “afterwards they were called demarchs”), who describes naukraroi simply as “the men who collected the taxes from each district.” 1608. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 21 (quoted Harpocrat. s.v. ?a???a????); Schol. Aristoph. Clouds, 37; Pollux VIII. 108; Photius s.v. ?a???a??a, Suidas s.v. d?a????. 1609. Pollux VIII. 108, “ship, from which perhaps naukrary has got its name.” 1610. Grote, Hist., edit. 1888, II. p. 426. Cp. Pollux I. 74–5, X. 20, the master of the (whole) house is called ?a??????? (sic). 1611. Wecklein, Sitz. bayr. Akad. 1873, p. 43; Wachsmuth, Stadt Athen, I. 481, n. 4; the derivation from ?a?? is denied also by Assmann, Berl. Phil. Woch. 1899, p. 19, and Keil, Solon. Verfass. p. 94, and doubted by Buechsenschuetz, Berl. Phil. Woch. 1907, p. 815. 1612. Pollux I. 74. So X. 20. 1613. Hesych. s.v. ?a?e??, “to supplicate, from the fact that suppliants flee for refuge to the hearth”; ib. s.v. ?a??????? (sic)? ? s??????a? p??est??. 1614. G. Meyer in G. Curtius, Stud. VII. pp. 176–9. 1615. To the evidence for nau- in naukrary meaning ship add Lex. Seguer. in Bekker, Anecd. Gr. 283. 20 s.v. naukraroi, “Those who equip the ships, and act as trierarchs, and are subordinate to the polemarch.” 1616. Glotz, Et. Soc. et Jurid. p. 246; cp. Odyss. VIII. 391, ????? ??a????s?. 1617. Unless, as maintained by Boeckh, Public Econ. II. p. 327, n. 285, one is to be inferred from the comparison made by the Atthidograph Kleidemos between naukraries and the symmories of his own day; Phot. s.v. ?a???a??a; cp. Pollux VIII. 108. 1618. Jahrb. Cl. Phil. CXI. (1875), pp. 12 f. (answered by Schoemann, Jahrb. Cl. Phil. CXI. (1875), pp. 452 f., and Duncker, Ges. d. Alt. VI.5 p. 120, n. 2); so also Lenschau ap. Bursian, Jahresb. 176 (1918), pp. 194–5. 1619. Clouds 37, “whether established by Solon or even earlier.” 1620. Plut. Solon, 9. 1621. De Sanctis, Atthis2, pp. 305 f.: so Costanzi, Riv. Stor. Ant. V. pp. 514–15. 1622. Jahrb. Cl. Phil. CXI. (1875), p. 454. 1623. Ges. d. Alt. V.5 p. 474. 1624. Attisch. BÜrgerrecbt, p. 152; cp. Wachsmuth, Stadt Athen, I. pp. 473–4. 1625. Gr. G.2 II. p. 189, n. 1; cp. p. 191. 1626. Glotz, Et. Soc. et Jurid. pp. 231–43; but cp. Buechsenschuetz, Berl. Phil. Woch. 1907, pp. 815–16. 1627. Helbig, MÉm. Acad. Inscr. et B.-L. XXXVI. p. 405; cp. Wilamowitz, Aristot. u. Athen, II. 54; Gilliard, RÉformes de Solon, p. 108, n. 2. 1628. Wecklein, Sitz. bayr. Akad., philos.-philol. Kl. 1873, p. 30–48; Forchhammer, Philol. XXXIV. p. 472, on the meagre evidence of Thuc. II. 15; Plut. Theseus, 24. 1629. Above, p. 169. 1630. Mitchell and Caspari, p. 8 of their edition of Grote. 1631. With this last remark contrast my whole account of the first Aeginetan war. Boeckh, Public Econ. I. p. 341, notes that in the time of Cleisthenes the number of ships in the fleet is fifty (Hdt. VI. 89), corresponding to that of the naukraries, which had been raised from the earlier forty-eight, Photius, s.v. ?a???a??a. 1632. Strabo VIII. 374, ?p?? t?? ?a?p????? ???e??? s??et?????, ?p?? ??as???? d? ?a?eda??????; cp. C. Mueller, Aeginetica, I. § 7. 1633. “There was a sort of Amphictyonic council” at Kalauria, Strabo VIII. 374 (Ephorus), who quotes ?s?? t?? ????? te ?a?a??e?a? te ??es?a? ???? t’ ??a????. 1634. Paus. IV. 24. 4, 35. 2. 1635. Paus. III. 7. 4, IV. 14. 3. 1636. So F. Cauer in Pauly Wissowa s.v. Argolis, p. 730, “about the time of the second Messenian war.” 1637. Thuc. I. 6. 1638. p?p???s? ???????s??, Persae, 182–3. 1639. As already noted by Studniczka, Ges. Altgr. Tracht, p. 18, although (like Helbig, Hom. Epos2, 163, 164, and Holwerda, Rhein. Mus. 1903, p. 520) he overlooks the important word a?. Partly perhaps because he wrote before the excavations of Sparta, partly because of his preconceived views on other points, Studniczka has failed to see the full force of his own observations. 1640. B.S.A. XIII. pp. 77 f. 1641. G. Dickens, J.H.S. XXXII. pp. 17–19. 1642. Dorian states followed Sparta in this revival earlier than did Athens; see Kalkmann, Jahrb. XI. pp. 41–42. 1643. Hdt. V. 88; cp. Studniczka, Ges. Altgr. Tracht, pp. 14 f. on the Semitic origin of ??t??, the distinguishing garment of the ????e? ???e??t??e? (Hom. Il. XIII. 685). The discrepancy with Hdt. that some scholars have found in Thuc. I. 6 is only apparent, see Holwerda, Rhein. Mus. 1903, p. 520. 1644. See especially the pottery of the period. 1645. Skias, Arch. Eph. 1898, p. 103, n. 3 (Eleusis); Furtwaengler, Aegina, p. 474. As compared with the Geometric pin the archaic (post-geometric) type is shorter, but thicker, stronger, and the ornamental knobs thicker and closer. This type is particularly well represented at the Argive Heraeum (Thiersch ap. Furtwaengler, ibid. p. 414): that is to say, the period when dress-pins became heavier in the Argolid is once again the end of the Geometric period. 1646. So Studniczka, Ges. Altgr. Tracht, p. 19. The distinction is rightly disregarded in Abrahams, Gk. Dress, pp. 42, 58. 1647. Serv. ad Aen. XI. 206, V. 64, VI. 152. Burial within the village, near, or more often in the house itself, was usual in Latium in the neolithic period from which the Romans inherited much ritual (e.g. the use of stone knives in sacrifice and stone arrow-heads in declaring war), Pinza, Bull. Comm. 1898, pp. 77, 84–85, 116 f. Hence possibly the practice of burying vestal virgins within the city. Intramural burial was practised at Megara (Paus. I. 43, 44; Plut. Phoc. 37), Sicyon (Plut. Arat. 53; Hdt. V. 67; cp. Becker, Charicles, Eng. trans.8 p. 393), Sparta (Plut. Lycurg. 27, Inst. Lac. 18 (Moral. 238)), and Tarentum (Polyb. VIII. 30; cp. Athen. XII. 522 f. and Notiz. d. Scav. 1895, p. 238). For graves of particularly distinguished individuals the market-place was the usual spot (Pindar, Pyth. V. 93; Thuc. V. 11, which, however, implies that the market-place was subsequent to the tomb; Paus. II. 13. 6; Plut. Timol. 39; Strabo VIII. 371). Cp. also (Plato), Minos, 315d, and Rohde, Psyche, I. p. 228, n. 3, II. p. 340, n. 2. 1648. Cp. Frazer, Magic Art, II. p. 232, cases (differently explained by Frazer) of new-born children being brought to the hearth as a mode of introducing them to the ancestral spirits. Pinza, Bull. Comm. 1898, pp. 116–17 À propos of early burials within the house quotes the lares grundules, explained in the light of the statement of Fulgentius, Serm. Ant. 7, that till late times children were buried sub grundo. Unfortunately Fulgentius is a doubtful authority on a point of this sort: see Roscher, Lex. s.v. Lares, p. 1886. 1649. Ap. Cic. de Leg. II. 23 (58). 1650. Marquardt, Privatleben2, p. 360. 1651. Serv. Aen. XI. 206. Smith, Dict. Biog. and Myth., states that the Duilius in question is the consul of 260 B.C. The first Duilius to attain the office was K. Duilius in 336 B.C., a sufficiently late date. The prohibition was again re-enacted in the reign of Hadrian, Dig. 47, 12, 3, sect. 5. 1652. Serv. ad Aen. XI. 206; Plut. Qu. Rom. 79 (Moral. 283). 1653. Dion. Hal. III. 1. 1654. Casagrandi, Nouem Combusti (appendix to Minores Gentes), gives all the restorations of the gloss; his own runs “nouem combusti fuerunt legati] T. Sicinii. Volsci [eos interfecerunt cum proelium] inissent aduersus [Romanos. sumptu publi]co combusti feruntur [et sepulti in crepidi]ne quae est proxime Cir[cum, ubi locus est la]pide albo constratus.” If the locus lapide albo constratus was proxime Circum, it may have been, technically at least, outside the city at the time of the obsequies. Mommsen, Roem. Forsch. II. p. 168 (Sp. Cassius), speaks of the cremation as having taken place “auf dem roemischen Markt”: he gives no evidence for the locality. The nouem combusti were in any case exceptional personages. But even so they are a warning against hasty conclusions from the archaeological evidence. 1655. Val. Max. VI. 3. 2 (Rom.); cp. Dio Cass. V. fr. 22; Zonaras VII. 17. 1656. The Valerii were buried “close to the Forum (s??e???? t?? ??????) under the Velia,” Dion. Hal. V. 48; cp. Plut. Poplic. 23. Plutarch Qu. Rom. 79 says that the Fabricii as well as the Valerii had the right of burial in the Forum, but made only formal use of it. Cicero and Plutarch are easily reconciled by supposing that some formality in the Forum took place always and the actual burial occasionally. 1657. Suet. Tib. I. 1658. Festus s.v. Romanam portam and Argea; cp. Jordan, Topog. Rom I. i. p. 176, n. 40; p. 190, n. 64; II. p. 283; but cp. Pinza, Bull. Comm. 1898, p. 116. 1659. Graffunder, Klio, XI. pp. 116–20, one on the Palatine, the other on the Esquiline. Being nowhere near the Forum they are probably cases of inherited rather than strictly individual merit: cp. Pinza, Mon. Ant. XV. p. 778. PRINTED IN ENGLAND AT THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE
******* This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will be renamed. 1.F. 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem. 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact For additional contact information: The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate. While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate. International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org |